Doctored Into a Cage

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

     “This woman has been in there for almost twelve years now,” Melody said while sipping some more of her zinfandel wine.

     “It makes little difference to me.”  Timothy Forbes said with a grimace in his face.

She is a psychopath and a serial killer.  I don’t want you anywhere near her…you got it?”

     “You don’t seem to understand, honey, it is my job to try and help those whose minds need repair work.”

     “Look, you just said it yourself, she killed nine women and while she has been in there she destroyed five nurses’ minds and almost killed another.  I think that puts her on the most dangerous list to me.  Why would you even want to be within eye shot of this maniac?”  He picks up his napkin and politely rubs the corners of his mouth.

     “Well for one thing, she is a challenge.  You see no one has been able to help her.  I also think I would learn a great deal from delving into her mind.  You don’t need to worry.  They have her in restraints; she won’t get near me.”

     “Mom, can’t we just have once glass of wine like you and dad?”  Jennifer asked.

     “No, that is out of the question.”  Melody said.  In her perfect little world she is always in control and never afraid to exercise her authority.

     “But we are almost eighteen now.”  Sharon said with a frown.

     “I wouldn’t care if you were twenty; now both of you just drop it.”

     “But why is it you and dad can drink?”

     “Jennifer,” Timothy said, “it is our anniversary and you both know we don’t make a habit of it, so mind your Mother and drop it now.”

     “Yes, listen to your Father, you two will be old enough and on your own soon, then you can do whatever you like, but when you are in this house you play by our rules.  Do you understand Missy?”

     “As always you win, Mom.”  Jennifer said while shoving some more lettuce in her mouth.

     The two girls smiled deviously at each other as if to say ‘you wait and our time will come.’  Dr. Forbes, for all her conservative and strong upbringing really was clueless as to her daughters’ whereabouts and games.  If she had been keener to concentrate on her family instead of her profession she would see through their charade and realize they have already gone a step further and drank on their own and even did some pot, but alas, this was the perfect family, wasn’t it?

     “Now, back to what I was saying.  I don’t want you going there.”  Tim seemed adamant.

     “I know how you feel honey, but I wouldn’t be worth anything as a shrink if I didn’t go that extra mile.  You are going to have to just accept this as something that I must do,” she tried to sound reassuring.

     “But for God’s sake, she turned those nurses into nymphomaniacs!”

     She burst out into laughter and said, “Well, my dear, she obviously preyed on their weak minds and manipulated them somehow.  Nobody can just turn somebody into a nymphomaniac unless they already have a disposition to it.”

     “Well, then how do you account for it happening to five nurses then?  Are you saying they were all disposed to being sex crazed nuts?”  Both daughters giggled.

     “Okay, you two, up to your rooms now, your Father and I are drifting into an adult conversation.  You can bring your dishes with you if you want.”

     “Come on, Mom, we never get to hear the juicy stuff.”  Sharon said.

     “Off with you now!”  Timothy said as they returned to their dialogue.

     “Now you know why I have to speak with her and delve into her mind.  It is amazing to me, and almost impossible for me to believe, that she could do that to five women like that.”

     “I don’t see why, after all, she did kill nine women,” he said nervously.  “Tell me, are you at least going to have a guard present when you chat with her?”

     “No, that won’t be necessary.  She will be heavily restrained and won’t be able to get near me; besides, I can’t get into her head with a guard there, and she wouldn’t open up to me then.”

     “Melody, are you sure?”

     “Of course I am sure, darling.”

     “No, I mean are you sure this woman can’t get to you either physically or mentally…are you absolutely sure?”  He looked directly into her eyes.

     “Yes, sweetie, I am sure.  I haven’t been a doctor for over twenty years now for nothing,” she made sure to make direct eye contact back so as not to waiver to her husband’s worries.”

     “Okay then here is the deal.”

     “Honey, you know I am not making a deal with you here,” she said forcibly.

     “You damn well will if you want me to remain your husband.”  His response shocked her.

     “Are you threatening me, Tim?”

     “Never, but I must point this out to you, here and now.  The minute you feel like she is getting to you.  I want you to stop.   Will you do this for me?  Please, honey, do it for me?”  His voice became soft, almost like a begging whisper.

     “Okay, sweetie, I can tell you are afraid for my life.  I promise that if she gets to me I will stop.

     “Fair enough, now I think some passionate necking on the couch is in order today.”

     “Oh, you do, do you?”  She smiled and said, “Me too!”

________________________________________________________________________

     Gracie’s Clinic as it was known as was not designed for psychopath killers.  The Grace Thompson Clinic for all its giant, wide doors had been open to many a patient but none the likes of Tara White.  For a while they kept her in a straight jacket, but each time they tried this she would go into a fit of rage and bang her head.  She would do it so hard that she came close to damaging her skull and ending her life with a contusion.  They eventually designed a new system.  She would be strapped down to her bed to sleep at night, but to relieve bed sores and keep her body active enough they would let her out a while and then strap her to a metal pole with metal straps for a few hours every day.  This was necessary since no one wanted to be in the room with her and they were sure she would try something devious if left alone and free.  No one wanted to admit it but she had this uncanny ability of manipulating minds even from a distance.  Doctors had studied her before and most became quite perplexed at her apparent mind abilities.  Though all studies remained inconclusive, she still showed a great ability to think her way into people’s minds somehow.  It was a strange set up to be sure, and she often laughed in their face and told them that she could easily just bang her head up against the pole and kill herself, but for some reason she did not, and this too baffled the staff.  Due to her dangerous actions they were forced to keep surveillance on her at all times.  Someone was constantly observing her by camera, and a microphone was installed in her room.

    Dr. Melody Forbes strode purposefully into the asylum.  She wore a neatly pressed suit outfit, dark green in color with a long skirt and tan blouse.  She discussed at length her need to be inside alone with her new patient.  She convinced Dr. Vance to allow her to do this since everything was watched and recorded and the patient would be restrained.  Still, there was a worried look upon Dr Vance’s face, he had since stopped pursuing Tara’s case and elicited the help of other doctors to try to rehabilitate her just out of his own fear of even looking upon the woman.

     “You must be very careful, Dr. Forbes.  This woman is dangerous and she knows how to frighten and destroy lives.  I implore you to be careful at all times with her.  May God watch over you.”  The terrified look on his face was enough to tell Melody that he truly meant business.  She was not about to let down her guard down, at least that is what she thought.  His reference to God also surprised her since it is seldom heard of in her profession.

     “Very well, Dr. Vance, now please open up this door and let me down to the corridor to her room.”

     “A guard will go with you and open her door.  He will remain outside the door at all times and if you have any problems or worries at all just buzz us with the button and out you come.  We will be watching you on our monitors so we can come in at any moment if you need assistance.”  He hesitated for a moment after telling her this as if he was keeping some deep, dark secret.

     “Very well, let us proceed,” she said in a matter of fact tone of voice.  The doctor and guard walked her down.  The door to room one-eleven was then opened.  She stepped in and the view was a bit shocking as the door was closed and locked behind her.  There was Tara White.  She had on two metal belts; one above her chest and one around her waist and each was attached to a metal pole a few feet away from her bed near a corner of her white, padded cell.  All she had on was a white and pink gown.  Dr. Forbes approached her carefully and kept a good distance away and pulled up the chair which had been placed in there solely for her visit.  She sat down and looked at the woman for a few minutes and said,

     “That really does not seem to be a humane position you are in.”  She took out her note pad.

     “It is really not that bad.  I am only placed in this thing two hours at a time, and then they release me and let me walk around or sit on my bed for an hour.  Once my time is up I am put back in this position unless I am tired and then they simply strap me down to my bed and let me sleep.”  Tara’s eyes gazed deep into Dr. Forbes’ eyes.  She had stunning green eyes which seemed so wide open.  Melody still felt uncomfortable looking at the woman this way.  It seemed odd to see her steel belted to a pole but her hands and legs remain free.

     “So, you are happy with your accommodations then?”  She asked.

     “Are you just some stupid bitch or what?”  Tara said.

     “Excuse me?”  She stood up.

     “Sit down!”  Tara said in a commanding tone of voice.

     “I prefer to stand now, thank you.”  Melody said assuredly.

     “Dr. Forbes, is it?”

     “Yes, I am Dr. Forbes.”

     “Only a stupid bitch would think I am happy with these accommodations.  I am caged in and practically chained up, so why the fuck would I enjoy staying here like this?”

     “I am sorry.  I didn’t mean to upset you.  I just thought…” she cut her off.

     “You just thought…you just thought.  You doctors are always thinking and never understanding anything.  You will admit that your question was stupid, yes?”

     “Okay well, yes maybe it was a bit stupid.”

     “So you do admit that you are stupid at times, correct?”

     “I don’t see a need for us to continue in this way.  Why don’t you tell me…” again, Tara cut her off.

     “No doctor, no misdirection.  I want an honest answer from you.  If you seek answers from me then you are going to have to answer my questions as well.  Now, be honest, you are stupid at times, right?”  Tara’s eyes seemed unforgiving.  Melody could hardly take her own eyes away from them.  She did not want to show it but her legs were feeling weak already and she had only been in the room with this woman for no more than five minutes.

     “Okay, I sometimes say stupid things before I think them through.”

     “Yes you do, Dr. Forbes, so why not put it in a nice complete sentence for me and just say it.  You are stupid at times, yes?”  Tara continued on her relentless tract, and Melody gave in.

     “Yes, I am stupid at times.”  She seemed depressed and saddened by this admission and that was exactly what Tara wanted.

     “Good, now we are getting somewhere.  Go ahead and have a seat Dr. Forbes I totally love honesty in a woman.”

     She sat down almost like a child being directed to do so and said, “Well, I am glad we got that out of the way.  I hope you are not going to question every single thing I say.”

     “Why not, isn’t that what you want to do to me, Doctor?”  Tara’s answer seemed smug.

     “I can understand appropriate questions, but we will get no where if you are going to go nuts if I say the slightest thing out of place, now won’t we?”

     “That is not my problem.  I don’t like stupidity and you openly admitted that you are stupid at times.  Now if you want to continue you need to sharpen up or are you afraid that your stupidity may linger in here for a while?”  Tara smiled.

     “Let’s get down to business shall we?”  Dr Forbes returned sharply.

     “Hey, I am not the stupid one in here now am I?”

     “I believe that is debatable since you are the one incarcerated for killing nine women.”

     “Well done, Doctor, but I wouldn’t call that stupid.  I would call that genius.”

     “So, you are telling me it takes genius to kill another person?”

     “Not necessarily, but it takes genius to seduce them into wanting to die.”

     “Are you saying they wanted to die?”

     “Yes, in fact they begged me to die.”

     “My question, which would be anyone’s first question…is, why?”

     “Well, doctor, mine would be why not.  Now I have a question for you?”

     “Go ahead.”

     “Are you sure you are being watched in here, Doctor?”

     “Now, don’t you think that is a stupid question, of course we are being watched in here.  You can see the camera.  They can also here us in here as well.”  Tara looked up to the camera briefly and then brought her eyes right back down on the doctor’s eyes and said,

     “You really have no idea of my powers do you?”  She smiled.

     “Are you saying you have special powers?”

     “Yes, I am.  I am sure you have read that I have tried to kill myself by banging my head into walls or the floor correct?”

     “Well, yes it is in your file.”

     “But I am sure they did not tell you that I was under surveillance while it happened and yet they do not have one tape on it.  Surely they were monitoring me.”

     “What are you getting at?”  Melody seemed perplexed.

     “Just that I can make them see or hear what I want them to here.  I can change every picture on the tape and every sound bite to be just as I want it to be.”

     “That is impossible.”

     “Is it now?  Close your eyes for a few seconds.”

     “Why?”

     “It is perfectly safe.  I am restrained as you can see.”  Tara baited her.

     “Very well.”  Melody closed her eyes.

     “Good, now just relax, and keep your eyes closed.  That’s it…just relax and listen to the sound of your heartbeat.  It is beating nice and fast now and you feel alive.  Listen to it and relax now, Dr. Forbes.”  Melody could really feel her heart beating much faster now.  She made herself especially aware of it so as not to let this woman talk her into anything.  “Good, just relax….now, open your eyes!”  She said sharply.  The good doctor opened her eyes and was in a state of shock.  Her mouth flew open.  Tara no longer had her gown on.  She was completely naked, but the belts still remained in place.  Her gown was now on her bed.  Melody remained silent and looked at the woman.  She was sexy and thin.  It was a shape that burned into your mind as one belt remained beneath her navel and the other was above her small, yet pert breasts.  She had that figure that widened perfectly from her belly button down and it seemed to just shoot out like a three dimensional pear.  It was sexy and stunning with her long black hair flowing down her shoulders and her wide open green, penetrating eyes.

     “I don’t…uh, is this some sort of a trick?”  Melody asked.

     “What is the matter, doctor, haven’t you ever seen a sexy young, female body like this before,” she said.

     “I am more concerned about how you managed to do that.”

     True, Tara was still relatively young, considering she had committed the murders while she was nineteen; but now she was thirty one, and the remark did not go unnoticed by Dr. Forbes.

     “I told you that I can manipulate things, now do you believe me?”

     “Are you not wearing clothing now, or are you just making me see you not wearing clothing?”  Melody asked while still in a daze.

     “Does it really matter which it is?  Does it make you horny, doctor, seeing me in my birthday suit?  You can tell me.  Why don’t you just let it all out?”

     “I just…I don’t understand.”

     “I am sure you don’t.  I bet you even have a nice little wet spot right down between your legs now.  Oh, it may just be a little piss from fear or it may even be some pussy juice, but I will bet it is there isn’t it, Doctor?”

     “I am not sure I can continue this today.”  Melody’s words were a quiver, and she made a turn to leave.

     “Awe, what’s wrong, Melody, does the big bad doctor have a nice little wet spot sitting right there for Tara, hem, does she?”

     “How do you know my name?  I did not tell you my first name.”

     “Oh, but I know so many things about you, Doctor.  You are married to Timothy Forbes and you have two daughters, Sharon and Jennifer.  You are fifty one and he is fifty five.  I must say you keep yourself in wonderful shape my dear.  We will have to explore that body together.”

     “Stop it, stop it right there!  I know you made five nurses become nymphomaniacs so I am not falling for your tricks.”

     “Are you afraid to admit that you have a little tingle in your pussy, Melody?”  Tara smiled and stuck out her tongue and wiggled it.

     Melody just shook her head in confusion and said, “You will address me as Doctor Forbes, please.”  Even in her direct command she acquiesced by saying please.

     “You had better sit down again, Doctor.  I know your legs are feeling weak.  Did my tongue excite you?  Would you like to come closer to me and feel my tongue swirl around your own, would you, Doctor, would you?”  Tara once again stuck her tongue out and wiggled it.  Now she also put her arms out as if she wanted to hug Dr. Forbes.  It was as if she was beckoning her to come to her.  “Come to me, Doctor.  You know you want to, just come to me and let me hold you, come into my arms and hold you like you have never been held by your husband before.  You can feel my body pulling you.  You want to come into my arms.  You need to embrace me and feel the power of my touch.  Look at my body.  It is calling you, now come to me, Doctor!”  She kept repeating the words over and over again almost in a hypnotic, suggestive way.  Melody could hardly stand anymore.  She kept looking at Tara’s open arms.  Something about them made her quiver.  She found herself moving closer to her as if she had a need she had never felt before.  They were so outstretched, just waiting to envelop her.  She could not resist it.  Slowly she seemed to shuffle her way closer to Tara White and her open arms.

     “Please stop now.”  Melody begged.

     “No, you must come closer dear, much closer.  Come to me, come to my loving arms and embrace me.  You need to come to me.”

     Dr. Forbes could no longer contain herself.  Tara’s words seemed to just go on and on burning into her mind and soul.  Before she could stop her movement any more she found herself pulled into Tara’s arms.

     “Now I’ve got you.  Do you like being held, Doctor?”  She embraced Dr. Forbes like she was a little child that needed comforting.

     “Yes, please hold me, I need it.”  Melody’s voice squeaked out like she was being embraced by her own mother, not a killer, and yet here she was in the arms of a psychopath who murdered nine women and who could probably murder her just as easily.   The fear and excitement thrilled her.  Tara embraced and held her tight to her bosom and then just as sharply she pulled Melody’s hair back and shouted at her,

     “Open your mouth bitch!  Come on, ahhhhh, nice and wide!”  She ordered and Melody complied.  She made a snorting sound and pulled up some phlegm and spit right into her mouth and then moved her finger on her jaw and lips to close her mouth.

     “That’s right, Doctor.  Let it swirl around your mouth for a while.  A part of my body is now inside of your mouth and you are going to carefully swallow it down and feel one with a part of me, swallow it now bitch, swallow my fucking spit!”  Tara said as she rubbed Dr. Forbes throat to make it go down.

     “Ggggrrhh!”  Melody gurgled and swallowed it right down.

     “How does it feel to take my green slime and swallow it down into your belly?”  She pulled her back close to her face again and took out her tongue and swirled it into Melody’s mouth.   “Suck it bitch, suck on your killer’s tongue.  Take it deep into your mouth and suck on it.  I could kill you now, Doctor.  I could strangle you to death.  How does it feel to be helpless and horny?”  She began to rub her breasts against Dr. Forbes breasts and then she would take her finger and flick at her nipples while still holding her with one arm around her underneath her jacket.  Soon Melodies breasts just popped out from under her bra and Tara continued to manipulate them with her finger while flicking at her nipples.  “You love it don’t you bitch!”

     “Emmm, please, oh god, please you must stop, this is wrong.”  Melody cried out while her legs began to push together and her thighs met and pushed out an incredible orgasm that ran down beneath the bottom of her panties and flowed into her stockings.

     “Look at those pretty boobies!  Look at them just stick right out for me and how lovely those nipples are pointing to your new Mistress.  Look at me bitch, look right into my eyes and feel your loins being taken from your body.  Deeper, bitch, I own your soul now.”  Then just as suddenly she pushed Dr. Forbes back and away from her and she fell to the floor.

     “Get up bitch, or do you even have the legs to do so?  What’s the matter, Doctor?  Does the big bad doctor wonder what she is going to tell her hubby tonight.  Are you going to tell him you sucked the tongue of a murderer and swallowed her spit and came in your panties while holding her tight against your tits and pussy, well are you, cunt doctor?”

     Dr. Forbes got up slowly.  Her entire body was shaking from the several orgasms she just had.  Guilt was all over her mind.  She had just basically humped a murderer and was ashamed of it.  She even had a few tears in her eyes.  She could barely even look at Tara.

     “You are evil!”  She confessed.

     “Yes, and you loved every minute of it.  I bet you rush home tonight and fuck hubby while you think about me.”  Melody looked down at the floor.  “Yes, you are going to go home and fuck Timothy tonight; but all the while your thoughts will be on me.  Right now you want to run out of here and never come back, but you will come back.  Your addiction has begun.  Dr. Forbes enforced slavery has commenced.  You can feel it.  You can even taste it.  Maybe I will seed you with my spit and make you get a protruding belly that will look like you are a fat, pregnant whore.  Are you not wondering, Doctor?  Are you not wondering why no one came in to save you?  Remember they did not see a thing in here and if you say anything they will think you are the nut case.  Next time we will go deeper.  Who knows maybe I will turn you into a whore and make you fuck other men, now get the fuck out bitch!”  Tara screamed with fire in her eyes.  Dr. Forbes adjusted her skirt, bra and blouse...then she ran to the buzzer.  She was suffocating.  She wanted out.  She wanted to run and crawl away some where, but would she come back?

. . . To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot

HotStorm39@aol.com 

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 2)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       

       The ride back to her office seemed particularly arduous.  She fiddled with her hair in the mirror.  She blew on it and parted the dark brown strands to get it out of her eyes.  Her mind was rolling on and on as if in a loop.  She kept trying to rationalize what just happened to her self.

       “Cindy, cancel all my appointments for today or call in Dr. Stevens to fill in.”

       “Oh is there something wrong, Dr. Forbes?  Are you okay?”

       “I am fine…it’s just…well I feel a bit sick right now.  You will handle this for me won’t you Cindy?”  She pressed on the steering wheel with her left hand while holding the cell phone in her right hand.  Her nails seemed to dig into it.

       “Oh yes, of course, Doctor.  You have three appointments today so I will contact Dr. Stevens.  Listen, you just take it easy and call me if you need anything at all, Doctor.”

       “Thanks, Cindy, you are a godsend.”  She flipped the cover to her cell phone and began to move back into her own mind again.

       “Get a grip girl.  You are going to be fine.  You are going to just go home and run a nice hot bath and soak in it for a while.  Your husband doesn’t need to know what happened.  You will wash her filth right off of yourself.  How could I be so stupid and do such an act.  Who is this woman?  What is she?  Did that really happen to me?  I don’t understand what made me get like that.  I can understand why they locked her up, and why no one wants to go near her.  I don’t ever have to see her again.  She is too crazy.  She gets into your head.  My God, I am lucky to be alive.  She could have killed me right there and then.  So, why did she let me live?  I don’t understand this.  Melody you’ve got to stop thinking and get a grip on yourself.  You are a professional.  Don’t let this woman do this to you.  My God, she was so erotic and so intense.  I have to be crazy.  I can’t get her out of my mind…”  And so the ramblings continued, but soon she would be safe at home.

________________________________________________________________________

       The mirror reflecting back at her seemed to hide the fact that underneath all that beauty and swagger was a woman who was confused and self doubting for the first time in a long time.  She took off her jacket and looked at her own breasts.  She gently caressed them over her tan blouse and squeezed them ever so lightly while closing her eyes and taking in a deep breath.

       “Mom, what are you doing?”  Jennifer said.

       “Oh…I was just...um…nothing.  I am getting ready to take a bath.”  Melody’s face turned red.

       “I think someone was having a hot fantasy.”  Jennifer said with a sarcastic tone of voice.

       “Shhhhh, never you mind.  What are you doing home this early anyway?  I didn’t hear you come in.”  She started unbuttoning her blouse.

       “We had an exam today and those who finished early were allowed to leave early.  Can I borrow your pink nail polish?”

       “Sure, it is in the other drawer.”

       “Thanks…see you later, Mom.”

       The sound of the water filling up the bath tub was music to her ears, as layer upon layer of her clothing began to peel off.  She felt extremely sexy for the moment and didn’t understand why.  She lingered over her breasts as she took off her white bra and then slipped down her white panties and tossed them in the laundry basket.  For a second her mind flashed back to the filth and for an instant she felt a tingle between her legs.  She let out a soft moan as if something soft was brushing up against her pubic hairs.  Her clit was unusually sensitive, but she refused to stroke it or rub it around.  In the back of her mind she still saw that horrible woman and knew it was the thought that was making her get wet.  Finally the bath was ready and she added some soap and could get in and just relax for a while.  She let the warmth of the water seep into her body and mellow her out.  She rested her head back and closed her eyes.  She wanted to wipe away her thoughts and leave them in the tub.

       “You are going to fuck him deep tonight!”  She opened her eyes real fast, “what the fuck…”  Something had entered into her mind.  It wanted her to have sex with her husband, but it seemed lustful and dirty.  She remembered what Tara had said to her, that she would fuck her husband tonight and think of nothing but Tara.  “You want it in your ass tonight.  You have never tried that before.  You will take his cock deep into your asshole.”  Again she buckled in the water.  “Why am I having such nasty thoughts?  This can’t be happening.  I just want to rest.  Leave me alone, damn you just leave me alone.”  She shouted out to the room, but nothing was there.  She needed to get a grip.  She decided that once her husband got home she would take him and the girls out for dinner tonight.

******

       “So, how did things go with your new patient today?”

       She swirled around her cream spinach and said, “Oh, fine, we didn’t talk that long.  I didn’t want to tax her mind too much on my first day.”

       “Mel, you are being evasive.  You haven’t said one thing about it since we came in here.  Is everything all right?”

       “Oh, yes…”  She seemed preoccupied and distant.         

“Oh yes, what?”  He insisted.

“Did you know that I glossed over the fact that she was in other institutions before this one.  They were much tougher ones.  I wonder why she was sent to this one.”

       “Okay, now, what else?”  He pressed on.

       “Nothing, Tim, can’t we just enjoy our food and be quiet for a change.  What are you writing a book?”  She took a sip of her soda.

       “You okay, Mom?”  Sharon asked.

       “Of course I am.  Why does everyone think something is wrong?”

       “Well, for one thing you have hardly eaten anything off your plate.”  Jennifer said.

       “Well this chicken is a bit tough.  I should really tell the waiter.”

       “Is that really the problem, Mel?”  Tim asked.

       “Let’s just have a good time tonight, shall we.  So, Tim how was work today?  Jen, how do you think you did on your exam?”  She moved the conversation to another gear and acted like nothing happened.  After a few minutes of some baseless chat, she excused herself and went to the ladies room.

       She proceeded to check herself in the mirror and adjust her blouse; and fix her makeup; and check her lipstick.  She didn’t need to go to the bathroom.  She just felt uneasy and wanted a break.  Something started drifting into her head.  It was a thought, almost like a whisper.  It was telling her to go to the stall.  She looked at one of the two stalls and decided to go into the handicapped one.  She always felt that they were roomier.  After locking the door she looked at the bowl and it was pretty filthy.  Someone did not remember to flush and there was piss inside of it.  She reached down to flush it and her hand suddenly slipped back.  She pulled her hand back to herself or at least that is what she thought.  She started staring at it.  Something inside of her said to remove her jacket.  She took it off and put it on the hook in the side panel of the stall.  She immediately started fondling her breasts while looking at the bowl.  She then slid down her slacks and left them at her ankles.  She suddenly had an uncontrollable urge to push her fingers inside her panties and play with herself.  She did this for a few minutes, and then slowly unbuttoned her blouse and took it off and put it under the jacket on the hook.  She was wearing a lacey black bra that she always wore under her red blouse.  She loved the feel of it and started to caress it and fondle her breasts and nipples.  It almost felt as if someone else were playing with them instead of her self.  “Pull them out and slap them nipples!”  The voice suddenly said in her mind.  She pulled them out and let her boobs rest on top of the bra and she pulled on her nipples and slapped the tips of them with her fingers.  She flicked at them.  Then she slid down her panties and let them lay around her ankles like her slacks.  She furiously started to rub her pussy up and down.  Her clit was sticking out, almost obscene.  “Lift up the lid.”  The voice in her head commanded.  She lifted it up and looked at the piss.  “Sit down in the bowl, you want to so badly.”  The voice erupted inside of her.  She felt her heart racing like a teenager.  She knew she was about to do something bad and disgusting and yet her body felt thrilled.  She hesitated briefly and thought about it and then she turned around and sat her ass right in the piss filled toilet bowl.  She was sitting in someone else’s piss.  She let herself soak in it while her pussy was on fire and then stuck her fingers deep inside of her slit and had a huge orgasm.  After she exploded and tried to keep her moaning down she realized what she just did.  She quickly got up and rushed for toilet paper to start cleaning the piss off of her body.  “What is happening to me?” She thought.  “Oh God, I could get some terrible disease doing this.  What have I done to myself?  I got to get it off.”  She was frantic.  She did not have the necessary items to clean herself properly and she would have to go home with dried piss all over her vaginal lips, ass, and inner thighs.  She began to cry as she continued to try to remove the waste that she soaked herself in.  It was someone else’s waste; piss from another woman.  She looked at it and cried…and then the voice in her head started up again.  It said, “You don’t want to leave so soon.  Look at it.  It is waiting for you.  Go ahead and soak your ass in it again.”  Her fingers wandered to her pussy again and she could not restrain herself she got down and dirty in it again.  Even after all the cleaning she just did she went right back down into it and soaked herself again.  It was as if the voice was beckoning her to do it and she could not resist.  Finally the madness let go of her and with tears in her eyes, and yet another orgasm, she gathered herself together and left the stall on shaky legs.  It was the most disgusting thing she ever did.

       “We are leaving right now!”  She said to her husband.

       “But what about dessert?”  He said.

       “Forget it, let’s go now.”  She said.  He called the waiter over to pay the bill and they left.

       Once everyone was settled and home they each did their own things.  It was only 9:30.  The girls watched TV or listened to music, and Tim turned on his bedroom television and started to watch a program assuming his wife would read again.  She always enjoyed that before going to bed.  Out of the bathroom she came into her bedroom wearing a very sexy black lace bra and panty set.  She was hot and she was very horny.

       “I want you to fuck me hard and deep tonight!”  She exclaimed.

       “What?”  He looked up at her.

       “You heard me.”  The fire in her eyes glistened.  He knew that look.  It was like she was on the prowl.

       “What has gotten into you, you never curse?”

       She bounced onto the bed and said, “I want to fuck you deep and hard; and I want it in my ass.”  She turned herself around and positioned her butt up high in air.  She was acting like a slut and he was confused.

       “I can’t just turn it on in an instant I have…”  She cut him off and turned back around and pulled down his shorts.  She reached inside and pulled out his cock and began to jerk it with her hand.  She was so hungry.  She reached down and stuck her tongue out and licked the tip of his shaft and flicked at it with her tongue.  He never felt that before from her.  She occasionally sucked him off but he always felt that she never really enjoyed doing it so he would not push it.  It was as if someone else’s tongue was licking him up and down.  It felt different somehow.  She was acting like a woman possessed.  She took his hard cock deep into her mouth and throat and began blowing it and sucking it up and down.  She got it nice and hard.  It was harder than it had been in a long time.  She almost got him off by stroking it up and down with her mouth and hands, but she held the base of it and then turned around again and slapped her own ass.  She said, “Stick that fucking thing deep inside my asshole!  I need it now, fuck me now!”  She shouted out and helped him maneuver it inside her butt hole.  She sat on it proud that she finally stuck a nice big, hard cock deep inside her butt.  All the while she was thinking about Tara.  Her thoughts began to explode as she remembered being held in her arms and being made to do those nasty things.  She could not get her out of her mind.  She began to finger fuck her own pussy as he slid his cock up and in her ass.  It felt wonderful and freeing.  It was as if she waited for this all her life.  It was almost like the very first time, but it was better; more nasty and slutty.  She wondered why it turned her off all of these years.  He had always wanted her to try it but she never gave in, at least not until now.  She was bouncing up and down on it as beads of sweat started to trickle down into her slit.  The moment that she came she was not even thinking about her husband.  She road his cock, but all she could think about was Tara.   She screamed out her orgasm and tasted her own juice and then slapped her own inner thighs.  She was a wild woman.  It was primal, animalistic sex.  It was something they had shared only a few times, but this seemed deeper somehow, more forceful.  He exploded his sperm deep into her ass.  Everything felt so tight and so good.  She felt the force of his load flow into her butt hole.  She scooped up whatever leaked out and started rubbing it all over her pussy as she had another orgasm.  She cupped his balls beneath her as they hung in between her thighs, and rubbed them around, and rolled across them.  She loved the feel of them as his cock began to slow down and shrink.  It was hot, passionate sex.  It felt like pure magic.  After a while she rolled off of him and lay at his side.  She loved the sounds he made this evening.  The sounds reverberated in her head.  They were animal sounds.  She brought her breasts together and squeezed them while lying on her back.  She pulled up on her nipples a few more times and let out a gasp of relief like something exploded from her insides.  She turned and looked at her husband and gave him a big kiss.  It felt as if she was kissing Tara.  He looked into her eyes intensely and said, “We have to talk.”

________________________________________________________________________

       The night was settling in and Dr. Vance had beads of sweat rolling on his forehead.  His wife was sound asleep next to him.  He was having an intense dream.

       “Dr. Vance…Dr. Vance…do not try to fight me.  You know what you must do…Dr. Vance.  You can feel me burning into your soul.  You are getting hard, very hard now.  You know what you must do.  Now roll over and let your cock touch the bed.  Feel it absorb your hardness, Dr. Vance.  You can feel it getting bigger and bigger it wants to be free it wants to hump it needs it so badly.  I want you to hump your mattress, Dr. Vance…hump it hard and long.  I want you to hump it while your lovely wife is sleeping right next to you.  Oh yes, you want to fuck her but you can’t.   You know the rules, no fucking wifey unless I give you permission.  Now you are going to fuck your lovely bed instead.  Go ahead and hump it, Doctor.  Hump it hard and fast; and fuck it, fuck your bed, Dr Vance…fuck it for me; fuck it and hump it.”

       He could not control himself and started the humping routine.  It had been going on for quite a while now, and every other night or so he would be forced to fuck his bed instead of his own wife.  One day she woke and tried to fuck him while he was doing this and he woke up and screamed at her and lost his hard on.  She began to hate it.  She would wake up at times and have to leave the room because he seemed to enjoy making love to his bed rather then his wife.  She began to become more and more frustrated over it.  Most of the time after humping it he would then wake up and have a need to go to the clinic.  He kept telling her it was just work that he had to do, but sometimes he would not even come back until after three in the morning.  She was becoming more and more concerned about his need to go there two or three times a week.  Another development which came to Linda’s attention was the dirty state in which her panties were being found.  She could think of no other explanation than that of her husband.  She wondered if he could be this perverted.  She heard him wake up and get out of bed.  She came back into the room and said,

       “So, was it a very hot dream again, dear?”  Her sarcasm was completely clear.

       “I told you before, it is only a dream.”  He seemed distant and nervous.

       “Peter for god sake it happens almost every night now.  What is going on and what is wrong with you.  You never make love to me anymore.  Why don’t you at least let me make love to you when you are in that state?  You seem much harder that way.  Who is the woman you keep dreaming of?  Come on tell me?”  She sat down on the bed and grabbed his hand in a caring way.

       “I told you there is no woman.  I can’t even remember the dream.  Why don’t you just stop nagging me about it!”  He shouted out and then pulled away from her and went to the closet to take out some clothes.

       “Oh really, and what about these little trips to the clinic.  Is some hot babe waiting for you there?”  Her face began to get red.

       “Stop hovering over me and nagging.  You called me there one night and I was in my office.  I just need to catch up on some things that is all.”

       “I am sure you do.  I bet you are finishing things off with some pretty nurse!”

       “Why don’t you just leave me alone and crawl back into the hole you came from!”

       “Fuck you Peter!”  And she stormed out of the room.

       Dr. Vance didn’t care about anything his wife said at the moment.  Oh, he knew she was right and he also knew he had a problem.  Sometimes the cravings we have in life lead to corridors that should not be followed.  Where darkness gains a foothold the clarity of thought becomes illusive.  In such a jumbled state, Dr. Vance’s mind begins to teeter on the brink of self destruction, for it has become more than just a forbidden temptation; it is now an addiction and he has lost control.

       “Well, you seem to be putting in a lot of over time these past two or there weeks, Dr. Vance?”  The report was accurate but the voice was questioning.

       “Yes, well sometimes these things are needed you know.”  He pronounced briefly.

       “I just don’t understand it.  You are in there with her ever time you come here.  Why do you care so much?  She is a killer.”

       “Well, Max, my job is to try to rehabilitate.”  He rolled his disheveled hair with the palm of his hand.

       “That may be, doc, but if it were up to me she would be executed.”

       “Please, Max, I have to get to work now.”

       “As you wish, doc.  Are you sure you don’t want me to come in the room with you?”

       “No, she is in restraints and in bed.”

       “Well, it is your head, but all the same, I would feel more comfortable if you at least let me stay outside the door.”

       “No that won’t be necessary, just stay at your normal post.  I have a radio if I need you.

       “Very well, doc, in you go.”  He opened the door quickly and then closed it and locked it up.  Dr. Vance quickly turned on the light.  After he did so she was right in front of his eyes and out of the bed without restraints.  In fact she was right in his face.  It completely startled him.  She was wearing a black halter top made of leather and a short red skirt.  She had on black stockings and red stiletto shoes.  Her lips were a sultry red; the kind that would easily wet a man’s appetite.  He was scared and astonished all at the same time.  On previous occasions he had to at least open the restraints.  Then he would be forced to worship her body.

       “How did you get out of your restraints?”  He asked timidly.

       “Don’t you think I look better this way, doctor.”  She looked directly into his eyes.  They screamed of beauty and deadliness.

       “Where are you getting all these accessories?  Who is giving them to you?”

       “What does it matter.  You will never find out anyway.  You came here for one reason and one reason only; to squeeze that white piss out of your pathetic, little penis.”  She reached down and grabbed his balls and he screamed.  She squeezed and then let go.

       “Remember my creed, Dr. Vance, with great pleasure comes great pain.”  Then she gave him a huge backslap across his face.  He pulled up his right hand to feel it and rub it.

“Poor little Peter…poor Peter pissy pants.  It is time to remove all your clothing again.”

       “We can’t keep doing this anymore.  I…yes…I want to stop.”  He sounded like he was almost going to cry.

       “We have gone too far to stop now, Peter.  Remember I can control the tapes and the only reason no one is seeing this right now is because I don’t want them to, but that can change, so remember it!”  She pulled up on her skirt and pointed to what was underneath.  It was a nine inch, black strap on dildo attached to her waist and crotch.

       “Yes Peter, go ahead and look at it.  It is so thick and long, so much longer than your little wee wee; and see how it shines.  It is just begging you to get down on your knees and worship it.”

       “Tara, please, my wife is beginning to suspect.”  He looked at her like a lost child.

       “I am sure she is.  Now, have you been a good boy, Dr. Vance?  Have you continued to make your little puddles and stains in her panties; well, have you?”  She pulled his chin up to look directly at him.

       “Yes.”

       “Yes what?”

       “Yes Mistress.”

       “Good boy.  I am sure she has already discovered that her hubby is a little pervie-sissy that likes to make squirties in women’s panties, particularly his wife’s!”  Her words seared into his brain and seemed to shred his thoughts.  She could cut him down like an old branch being broken.  “Now, have you worn your cute little panties like I ordered you to?”  She looked at him hoping he did not.  It would bring him more punishment.

       “I can’t take much more…I…”  She didn’t give him a chance to speak.

       “You were ordered to wear them, pee pee boy!  If you didn’t you know what will happen to you.  Now show mommy how much you love your wife’s panties and pull down you pants, you pathetic, little sissy!”

       “I told you I am not gay!”  He shouted.

       “You are a fucking pathetic, closet, sissy; and like all men, you are a fucking little pig.  Pull your pants down now, pig!”  He did so.  She laughed and said, “Awe, how cute, Dr. Vance; and such a pretty, lacey pair of pink panties.  Now, recite the creed I gave you and you better get it right, fuck face!”

       He looked at her and he felt his cock beginning to grow a little tent underneath his wife’s panties.  He hated how submissive he felt.  He hated himself for succumbing to this crazy woman.  He wanted to be strong and reject her but his legs could not carry him away…and at this point they were feeling so heavy he could hardly stand up.  The words started dribbling out of his mouth:  “With great pleasure comes great pain.  My name is Dr. Peter Vance, but I am really Peter pee pee pants.  I like to piss in my wife’s panties and then make a worship puddle.  I am a pathetic little pig that stains everything with my man-shit.  My brain is in my cock and my cock is very small, therefore, I am a tiny little piggy with hardly a brain at all.”  Tara was hysterical.  At this point Dr. Vance desperately wanted to reach inside and pull out his little cock.  She had trained him to instantly get erect whenever he would say those words.

       She cautioned him, “No, no, no…you know the rules.  You must first shoot a little stream of piss in your wife’s panties.”

       “I can’t, Tara.  I can’t do this anymore.  In the last four months since your transfer over here you gradually treated me more and more like shit.  My wife is now on to this.  She knows I am doing something illicit here.  This has got to stop.  I can have you transferred back to a much harder facility.  Your only here because there are less residents and we thought we could handle you better with less people.” 

After his outburst she just pierced into him with her eyes and said, “Shut the fuck up faggot!  I am going to be taking care of your wife real soon, so just stop your little whining.”

“What do you mean?”  He became horrified.

“You heard me.  Her time is coming and I have it in for her anyway.  Besides, you have a new lover now.  Do you know who she is?”

       “You mean you, Tara?”  His eyes widened.  Here he was feeling praised for being a possible lover to an insane killer.  He also felt ashamed.

       “Me, are you fucking kidding!”  She burst out laughing and said, “I wouldn’t be caught dead with such a pathetic little shit like you.  Your fucking cock is no more than three or four inches long.”  She laughed.  Now listen here, she said, “A school boy with a little hard on could probably fuck me better than you could and he would be larger too.  I’ll bet your wifey hardly ever had a good little cum-cum with this tiny little pee pee here.”  She reached down and rubbed and pulled on his little cock underneath his panties.  Then without warning she promptly squeezed on his balls again.”

       “Owe!”  He screamed out.

       “Now get this in your small, sissy brain.  I control your fucking life now and soon I am going to control your wife’s as well.  When I first arrived here she happened to be waiting for you in your office.  As you brought me in here with a straightjacket tied down to a bed, she had to poke her head out and see.  I remember she pulled you over to her for just a second and said, ‘You should lock her up, Peter, and throw away the key.’  Now I do not forget anything like that and her time is coming, but not yet.  Incidentally, Dr. Vance, you do have a new lover and she is called your Mattress.  I know you hump her practically every night now, don’t you?  I am so very glad I could bring you two together.  You make such a nice couple; you and your wonderful new lover, Miss Mattress.  It must kill your wife to know that you love a mattress more than you love her.  Remember to give sweetie Mattress a nice little kiss for me the next time you hump her up and down.”  Tara moved her legs up and down in a mockery of how he must hump the bed.  She laughed and giggled and then moved closer to his face.  “Now, remember you little shit, everything that has gone on here has been recorded on those tapes.  You cannot see it yet and no one can unless I allow it.  You know this to be true.  I proved it to you by letting you see a tape of me banging my head against the wall.  You watched it yourself but when you presented it to your board of doctors there was nothing there but a blank tape.  You even had it analyzed to see if something was erased and nothing was there.  You played the tape later on and saw it all over again.  You don’t know how I did it.  You can’t explain it, and if you did everyone would think you were nuts.  So, remember, I can have these tapes of our little sessions here distributed and you would be quite ruined.  You also need to know that I could have killed you more than a dozen times over already.  Now, take your right hand and put your index finger in your nose.”  He became scared and could hardly breathe.

       “No, I won’t!”  He stammered.

       “Take your fucking finger and put it in your nose now!”  She screamed out very loud.

       “Why do they not hear you?  Why do they not see or hear anything that is going on here?”  He still seemed disillusioned about it.

       “It is the way it is because that is the way I want it.  Oh, lookie here!”  She lifted up her skirt again and showed him the strap on.  “You either stick that finger in your nose or there will be no more fucking for faggot boy and you love it up your tiny asshole.”  She put her hand on her strap on dildo and pretended to jerk it up and down like it was her own cock or a man’s cock.  She made him look at it long and taunted him.  She said,  “Well, pee pee boy, what is it going to be?  Will you do it or risk no more fucking and total humiliation with those tapes.”  After she said that he quickly obeyed and stuck his finger in his nose.

       “Good boy.  Now dig it around a bit.  I want a nice little snot ball on the tip of your finger.”

       “Enntthhh,” he grunted and pulled a booger out.”

       “Now put it in you mouth…lick it off and eat it, fuck face!”  Her eyes were as cruel a two hot coals burning incessantly.  It seemed she could make him do anything.  “That’s it now swallow it down…good boy.”  She chuckled.

       “Tara, please, I think I am going to throw up.”  He looked pale.

       “Nonsense, you are going to make a pissy spot in your wife’s panties now.”

       “You know it is hard for me to piss when it is like this.”  He was referring to his hard on.

       “You can do it pee pee boy.  You just do that little trick I taught you.  Rub the tip of your cock with the palm of your hand and you will make a nice little squirtie in your wife’s panties.”

       He was becoming so horny he could not take listening to her anymore, and he reached in and held his cock with one hand and rolled the tip around, sure enough he started making a pee pee squirt.  It went straight into the crotch of the panties and felt warm against his balls as it was pushed back against his penis and dripped along his thighs and out the sides of the panties.  She clapped at him.

       “Good boy.  There you go!  Now get down on your hands and knees and crawl to me, Dr. Vance.”  She extended her leg to show it off and floated her foot in the air a few inches from the floor and twirled her ankle around to make him worship it.  “Now you know the drill.  Start with the heel and lick and slobber all over it. I want you to suck it in your mouth and clean it.”  She jammed it down his throat and made him suck on it and gag.  She twisted it all over his face and up his nose and mouth.  After a while of this some blood even dribbled out of his nostrils.  She then made him lick all the way up her leg slowly.  She said, “Stick that tongue way out for me, and lick it, bitch!”  When he finally got up to her thighs and close between her legs she just held his head there and made him stare at her dildo and pussy for a while.  Then she said, “Now you know what to do.  Make it nice and wet so I can stick it up that fake cunt of yours.”  She slapped him on his ass to make sure he understood her correctly.  For weeks now she had turned his asshole into her personal man-cunt and he knew what was coming next.  She forced his head on her fake cock and made him suck deep and hard and long.  She said, “That’s it my little cocksucker boy, suck that cock, make it nice and wet so I can fuck that tight asshole of yours.  You know you want it nice and deep in that fake cunt of yours.  Your cunt belongs to me.  Your body belongs to me.  Your mind belongs to me; and soon your wife will belong to me as well.  Suck it; suck it good, my little faggot.”  Then she took off her shoe and held the heel up to his nose and stuck it in his nostril and dragged him over to her bed.  “Come along, Peter pee pee pants,” she said.  “It is time to fuck your lover again.  Yes, it is time for Miss Mattress.  You love when I fuck your ass and you hump your little girlfriend the Mattress.  You are going to hump it hard and you are going to hump it long.  I am going to fuck that fake cunt of yours as hard as I can.”

       “Please, you don’t have to do that, okay!”  His protests fell silent as she strapped him down into her bed face first.  His arms and legs were spread apart and strapped down to the bed as she usually is only face down.  Then she took her dildo and jammed it hard right up his ass.  It always made him scream; and by the time she was done with him he would be bleeding from his rectum.  “That’s it my little piggy.  Let’s go in and out and deeper and deeper.  I want you to scream I am a faggot, Mistress Tara!”  She yelled at him and widened her eyes, she continued, “I want you to scream nice and loud for me.  Scream now, faggot, scream!

       “I’m a faggot.  I’m a faggot Mistress Tara….oooooooohhhhh… emmmmmmmmm…I am ohhhhhhh… ahhh…oh I am…oohhh I am coming…”

       “That’s right, Dr. Vance, come in those little panties and hump that bed.  You are going to make a nice squirtie this time for me.  Shoot it right into your wife’s panties you fucking slut!”  And so as before, and week in and week out, he came.  He came wildly and lustfully.  He didn’t know why she could turn him into a puppet at will.  He didn’t understand his need for her special brand of humiliation.  He was not attracted to men at all, but once he was in her hands he willingly, or not so willingly, became her plaything; her toy; and her little faggot.  “Peter pee pee pants made his puddle again, and this time it was white and gooey,” she said.  Then she bent over him and whispered in his ear,

       “You know you are so vulnerable in this position.  I could take a knife and place it at the back of your spine and push it in nice and deep and then slide it all the way up to your neck and gut you wide open.  Your spinal cord would break and the blood would shoot out everywhere.  Do you understand how easy that would be for me to do right now?”

       “Yes, please don’t kill me, please have mercy!”  He was in a state of terror.

       “I could do it so easily.”  She whispered again.

       “How could you possibly get a knife in here and all these items?  How are you doing this?”

       She began to un-strap him and said, “You still do not understand me, Dr. Vance.  I have the ability to create whatever I want.”  She pulled him by the ear and said, “Come along now.”  She dragged him over to the pole that she is usually strapped to.  “Go on now, get in there!”  She ordered.  She said, “Now close the strap like a good little boy.”

       “No, I don’t want to be put in here.  I don’t have the key to it right now.  The strap is too tight.  It was not designed for my body.  I won’t be able to breathe!”  He began to panic.

       “Tough shit, suck it in, piggy!  Now don’t you worry about the key.  If I can get out, then I am sure I can get you out.” 

He took in a deep breath and pulled in his tummy and she helped him secure the metal strap around him.  Then she did the one above his chest but had to place it beneath due to his height.  This metal strap hung underneath his breast bone.  Both straps were so tight that his belly was pushed out and protruded over the lower belt, but they were secure and he was going nowhere.

“Now, close your eyes.”  She said in a sexy whisper.

“Why!”  He said in fear.

“Close your eyes and feel my breath.”  She breathed on him and for some reason it comforted him.  Then she told him to open them.  He opened his eyes and in one hand she held handcuffs and in the other hand she had a sewing hook.  It had fish line attached to it.  His eyes bulged out and he started to beg,

“No, please you don’t have to use that on me.  I swear I won’t yell or anything.  I won’t even make a sound.  Please don’t do this to me!  I have done everything you wanted!”  A stream of tears began to form down both of his eyes.  He knew what was coming and in a last ditch effort he swatted at her with his hands and tried to punch her out.  It was a glancing blow to the side of her head knocking out the hook and dropping it to the floor.  She quickly responded with a knee to his balls and a then to his protruding belly.  She followed it up with two quick punches to his belly as the handcuffs fell to the floor.  He almost passed out.  She retrieved the handcuffs and hook.  She cuffed his wrists behind his back.  Then she pulled his head up by his hair and made him look at her.

“Well, my little pussy, you still have some courage in your after all.  I am very disappointed in you, Dr. Vance.  Offer me your lower lip.”  Her eyes did not waver.

“No… mmmmmggh.”  He held his mouth and lips together tight.

“You know that every time we have sex I bite your lower lip afterwards.”

“Don’t, please, last time I nearly needed stitches…and we did not have sex.  You have never let me inside you.  You just fucked me as always.”

“Well, that is true, Peter.  Still you did get fucked and you did make love to your girlfriend the Mattress again.  A match made in heaven, yes?  Now, offer me your lower lip, piggy!”  He decided it was useless and complied.  She pulled his face to hers as if she was going to give him a huge, breathless kiss but instead she chewed on his lower lip. 

“Now that’s my good boy!” She chortled.

       “Ahhhhhh….eeeeehhh!”  He screamed as she drew blood.

       “Now that wasn’t too bad.  I am sure the next stage will be far more painful than that.  Now pucker up your lips like I am going to put lipstick on them.

       “Tara please don’t do this to me, it is not necessary.”

       “Pucker up lover.”  She took his head and moved it forward and used her fingers to push his lips together like a pucker.

       “Emmmph!”  Dr. Vance cried out.  It was all he could do as she took the needle and began to sew up his lower lip to his upper lip stitch by stitch.  Little droplets of blood began to drip from his lips.  Painstakingly, and with a very strong wrist it started to take shape.  It took a while but the results were clear.  She wiped the excess blood off his mouth, and stepped back to take a nice look at her handiwork.  Here was Dr. Vance, trussed up to a pole and barely able to breath or move.  His lips were completely stitched up together and his hands cuffed behind his back.  She gently pulled down his panties and placed them on his head.

       “There’s a good boy.  Now you have your pussy panties in place and they can remind you about your lovely wife.  As you wear them on your head I want you to think about her and then I want you to think about all the lovely, wonderful things I am going to do to her once she becomes a resident in here with me…now won’t that be fun?”  She had a vicious streak in her eyes, but Dr. Vance was in too much pain and fear to care anymore.  He looked like a bloated whale with his belly pushed out over the lower, metal strap; and with his wife’s panties on his head all his dignity was taken away.  He could not scream with his mouth sewn up, but even if he could no one would come and no one would hear him.  Even if they were looking carefully at the monitors all they would see is what she wanted them to see.  All they would hear is what she wanted them to hear.

       “You are going to stay like this for at least two hours, Dr. Vance.  I hope you are enjoying your punishment because I am.  So, now this little piggy really did go to the market…oink, oink.”  She mocked and laughed at him as she pushed in his belly button with her finger really hard.

       “Eeeeeeeeemmphh!”  He mumbled out a scream.

       “Now this is the way all men should be…seen but not heard.   What a delightful world it would be if we could shut you fucking men up and stop your complaining all the time.  You know nothing of our pain unless we start to teach it to you.  Learn your lessons well, Dr. Vance.”  She turned away and went to her bed.  She had so many plans and so many things to do.  She thought, “It runs amok, these things we keep inside.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot

HotStorm39@aol.com

       

  

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 3)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       “Nurse Hamilton, I can’t tell you how thrilled I am to see you again this morning.”  Tara said with a fake smile.”

       “The pleasure is all mine, now are you going to take your pills or do I have to call the orderlies and have you held down while I force feed them to you.”  Laura felt good exercising some power over this crazy woman; perhaps it was the fact that two armed guards were right there along with her.

       “Well, let me put it too you this way, a few years ago a nurse tried that with me and I bit her finger off.  She was indeed fortunate that they were able to sew it back on, so you just go ahead and try it!”  She dared her.

       “Must we go through this every day?  Why don’t you just take your meds like a good girl?”

       “Well I have been leaving the cups here and they are empty when you return are they not?”

       “That does not prove anything or that you are taking them.”  Her brow went up.

       “But where could I hide them?  They don’t even allow me a toilet bowl in here and I have to go to the group ones.”

       “I don’t know but you are famous for trickery.”

       What Laura Hamilton did not know is that the two armed guards in the background were rather motionless, sort of like robots, and could not hear a thing that was being said or even react to anything.

       “Trickery huh…well…talk to Dr. Vance about it.  There are monitors everywhere I am sure they pick up everything.”

       “Dr. Vance is not here today.”

       “Oh,” Tara faked a peak interest, “so where is he then?”

       “From what I understand he came down with this strange kind of rash around his lips and mouth, and he won’t be back for a few days.”

       “Tara burst out laughing and said, “Oh dear, I am so sorry to hear that, may I ask you a question?”

       “Go ahead.”

       “It seems you have been stressed lately.  Is there some problem in your life that you wish to talk about?”

       “My personal life is none of your business, bitch!”

       “Do not ever call me that name again, do you understand?”  Tara White’s eyes seemed furious and Nurse Hamilton could see she meant business and got afraid.

       “I am sorry, it was uncalled for.  Yes, I have been a bit stressed out lately.”  She tried to be firm not to show her fear.

       “Come here and sit down next to me on the bed.  I won’t bite, I promise.  Besides, those guards would stop me if there were a problem.”  She sounded sweet but as always she had ulterior motives and she was beginning to work her charms on Laura.

       “Well, I suppose it will be okay,” Laura said while looking back at the guards real quickly, not realizing they were like stone dummies at this point.  She sat down next to Tara.

       “Now dear, just let it all out and tell me what is wrong.”

       “I have been trying to quit smoking and have been off of it for over a week now.”  She confessed.

       “I see, well that is very hard to do especially when you have family problems at home and all.”

       “What do you mean?”

       “Your husband is not living up to your expectations is he?”

       “Did you ever stop to think that maybe it is just this nerve rattling job with all you crazies in here?”  She blurted out.

       “That might be true, and if that is the case, why not quit or tell them about your stress at home and all.”

       “If they knew I was stressed out I could lose this job.  What makes you think it is my husband?”

       “It is isn’t it?”  Tara’s voice seemed angelic.

       “Yes it is.”  Laura finally admitted.

       “Tell me all about it.”  She pressed on.

       “It is not that we do not connect or anything and believe me the sex is great.  It is just that he is a lazy slob.  He only has a part time job and I have to bring in the big bucks to run the house.

       “I see…so you are doing more than your share, girl.”

       “Yes, I think so.  He never even cleans the house and he is there more than I am.”

       “I do not think this is a good time to quit smoking.  How many packs of cigarettes are you used to having?”

       “Well I was up to a pack and a half.”  The nurse grimaced.

       “That is nothing.  I used to smoke like two and half packs a day and there is not a thing wrong with my lungs.  I think you should get back on them right away.”

       “But I promised my husband I would quit.  He hates my smoking.”  She frowned.

       “So you must do everything your husband tells you to do, like a good little wife.  Don’t you have a mind of your own?”  Tara twisted the knife in deeper.

       “Of course I do!”  Nurse Hamilton seemed upset.

       “Well then why don’t you have one now?”

       “Smoking is not permitted in here you know that.”  She answered with surprise.

       “You boys don’t mind if we smoke in here do you?”  Tara said to the guards.

       “Not at all, go ahead.”  One said while the other nodded in agreement.  Nurse Hamilton was in shock and wondered why they just let that by like that, but she didn’t know that Tara was influencing them.  When she turned back, Tara had a lit cigarette in her mouth and took a long deep drag and blew it right into the nurse’s face.  She then took it out of her mouth and passed it over to her.

       “Where on earth did you get that?  How did you even light it up?  Who passed that on to you?”

       “Who cares, go ahead and take a nice long drag.”  Tara tempted her and she could not resist.  She took the cigarette in her hand and it felt so good.  The vapors of smoke that Tara blew into her face brought it all back.  The lovely addiction swelled once again in her brain and she put it into her mouth like it was a delightful lollypop.  She inhaled it nice and deeply into her chest and then exhaled out of her nostrils.  She forgot just how wonderful a cigarette could taste.  Sure it was a filthy habit and the body reeked with ash and odor, but it was her ugliness and she wanted it back again.  She seemed to lose herself in the passion of the smoke for a few minutes and some ashes fell to the floor.

       “Oh, look at the mess I am making.  I am going to have to clean that up.”  She said.

       “Nonsense, don’t give it a second thought.  Enjoy your smoke it is really all you have isn’t it, Laura?”  Tara made it sound so depressing.

       “You were right my nerves are tense.”  Laura admitted.

       “It is okay.  You know what I think?”

       “What is that?”

       “You should really increase your smokes up to two maybe even three packs a day.  Believe me, there is no real proof that smoking does all those nasty things to you.  Sure they say all this stuff and that scientifically they can prove it; well then, how can you explain ninety five year olds that have never been sick a day in their life and smoke over two packs a day.  I tell you it is all nonsense.”  Tara’s crafty eyes went along with her smile.

       “Perhaps you are right; maybe I just need to smoke more, not less.”  The woman’s mind was already showing confusion under the administrations of Tara White.

       “I want to tell you something else, you were right you know.”  Tara made a face like she was telling a secret.

       “I was right about what?”

       She leaned in closer and whispered into the nurse’s ear and said, “I have not been taking these pills.”

       “I had a feeling you weren’t.  So what have you done with them?”  Nurse Hamilton smiled.

       “Oh, that is for me to know and for you to find out.”  Tara giggled.

       “I can get into a lot of trouble over this Ms. White.”  She said seriously.”

       “Don’t worry, now turn around and look over there for a minute.”  She pointed to the guards.

       Laura stood up quickly from the bed and said, “Where did they go?  They are not supposed to leave me alone in here with you.”  She felt panicky.

       “Sit back down and don’t worry.  They probably just felt we were hitting it off and no harm was being done.”  She pulled on Tara’s arm and yanked her back down on the bed.

       “They will be reported for this!”  She said.

       “Why go and do that.”  Tara looked deep into Laura’s eyes.  She knew she was terrified of her.

       “Please don’t hurt me.”  Laura begged.

       “I wouldn’t dream of it, dear.  In fact I feel so sorry for you.  It must be so depressing to go home to that atmosphere.  To know your husband is so unkind towards you.  I know if it were me I might want to fall right off this earth, especially if my husband treated me so badly.  It is so, so very sad and depressing.  You can let it all out for me.”  Tara goaded her on, and it wasn’t long before the nurse broke down and started crying.  She wept in Tara’s arms.

       “There, there, it is all right.”  She consoled her and said, “I have an idea of how these pills can benefit both of us.  I don’t really seem to need them but I think you do; and Laura, they might just help ease your nerves for you and make you feel better.  You see these two pills here,” She held up the cup filled with the four pills right under her nose and pointed to two of them, “well one of them is a powerful anti-psychotic and the other is a hypnotic.  Together they really do make you feel wonderful…and add that muscle relaxant…well how can you go wrong.”  It was like Eve being tempted by the devil in the Garden of Eden.

       “I am aware of what the pills are for and I am not the one who is crazy here, you are!  I do not need pills.”  Laura affirmed.

       “It is not about being crazy, dear.  We all get on edge once in a while and we need something to take the edge off.  Think about it, you can take these pills everyday and you won’t even need a prescription for them.  I don’t know what health plan you are on in here but these pills are lots of money.”  She suggested.

       “Well, I am not on a health plan yet.”  Laura said feeling dejected.

       “There you go, so wouldn’t this be perfectly convenient then, why not just give them a try.  I won’t tell anyone.”  Laura seemed entranced for a moment looking at the cup of pills waved under her nose.

       “I don’t know.  I have never taken pills like these before and they are really designed to sedate dangerous people like you.  These are super strong pills.”

       “It can’t hurt to just try them.”  She made it sound so easy and so tempting.

       “I could get into trouble if anyone did find out.”

       “I told you I won’t tell so who is going to find out?”

       “I could use something to cut the edge a bit.”  She was beginning to succumb to the idea.

       “Of course you could.  Now I don’t want to see a pretty girl like you so depressed and anxious all the time.  Now, here…you take my pills like a good girl.”  She passed her the cup of water on her table.

       “Won’t they see me taking them though?”

       “Oh, that is right the monitors,” Tara suggested like they would see but they wouldn’t anyway, “hem, let me stand in front of you like this and they will only see my back in front of you.  Take them slowly and carefully.  You know, Nurse Hamilton, it really doesn’t matter they would have known about the guards leaving, yes?” 

       “Well, yes, that is true, I don’t understand it.”

       “Come now, don’t worry your pretty little head about it.  I have a way of controlling things in here as you have already seen.”  She smiled.

       “Are you suggesting they left because of something you did?”

       “Yes I am.  Now, take your pills, Nurse Hamilton.”  Her serious face bore right into the nurse’s soul.

“Okay, well, I will try it maybe just this once.”

       “Wonderful!”  Tara seemed so filled with joy.  Her cunning paid off again.  Laura put her hand in the cup and took each pill one by one and left the fourth one still there.  “Why did you leave that one?”  Tara asked.

       “I don’t think I should take all of them, the other three should be more than enough.”

       “But you went this far, so why not just take all of them.  That one is only a light antidepressant.  Come on now, be a good girl and open wide for the choo choo train.”  Tara took the last pill and put it in the nurse’s mouth.  She opened nice and wide for her.  She then closed her jaw and rubbed her throat to make it go down without the water.  “Good girl,” she said.

       “I hope I don’t get sick from all these pills.”  Nurse Hamilton said with a worried look on her face.

       “No, I am sure you will be fine.  In a few minutes it will feel like heaven.  Now, Nurse Hamilton, I was promised a private bath today by Dr. Vance.  I am permitted one each month you know.”  Tara’s tone changed from soft to authoritative.

       “Well I need to review the duty list.  You are only supposed to go to the group wing, not private.”

       “You can call Dr. Vance if you like.”   She pretended like she wanted her too, but the truth was that she was not scheduled for a private bath.

       “I don’t think that will be necessary.  I believe you.”

       “Very good, but before we leave why don’t we just chat a while.  You can tell me about all your dreams and ambitions.  You can even tell me about all your frustrations with your husband if you like.”  Once again, the soft tone appeared.

       Nurse Hamilton began to open up even more.  She poured her heart out to this deranged killer.  Her entire life story went from her lips to Tara’s brain.  It would be stored for future reference.  There is nothing more cunning than a woman who can charm the life out of a person with frailties and short comings.  She just stalks her prey and takes what she wants.  It is more than an evil ploy.  It is a mark of careful thinking and careful planning.  It is the edge of sweet surrender pulling the helpless victim into the web deeper and deeper until the web becomes a cage.  After about twenty minutes the medication began to work its way into Laura’s body.  She began to look glazed over.  She was slurring her words some and it was like she was moving in slow motion.  She shook her head a few times to fight it.

       “Don’t fight it, Laura.  You must relax and give in to it.  It feels so wonderful, doesn’t it?”

       “Yes it does.”

       “Now you know what it is like to be doped up in an insane asylum like the rest of us.  You are going to need this medication everyday from now, do you understand, Nurse Hamilton?”

       “I…yes…everyday…it feels so geeerood.”  She slurred off.

       “Run along now, and get the guards and orderlies.  I want my bath.”  Tara instructed but Laura could barely move.

       “Errrr, yes, your bath.”  She forced out her words.

       “Fight the effect!  You are going to be on these for a long time so just get used to them.  We don’t want anyone to think you are taking drugs do we?”

       She tried and said, “Um, no, you rrrrill need an armed guard inside with you so I rrrill get a female one.

       “No, I want that cop.  You know the new girl, Pamela.”  Tara insisted.

       “I rrill…yes the new girrrl, right away.”  She was too drugged out to think clearly and simply agreed with her.  She wobbled over to the buzzer and pressed the button.

________________________________________________________________________

       “This way,” she said.  Her voice wasn’t as gruff as some of the other guards.  Pamela, however, was not an armed security guard but one of the few actual police officers at the institute.  She had been there briefly but was stationed as a regular.  As is the case with most officers she was in fine shape.  She had ample breasts which filled out her uniform nicely as did her golden blonde hair.  Her good looks and parting glances did not go unnoticed by Tara White.  She pegged her for being a lesbian and she wanted to prove her own hypothesis.

       “Well this is a lovely room.  I have been missing a lot.”  Tara said cheerfully.

       “Just hurry it up.  I don’t understand why they didn’t send an orderly or nurse in here with you.”  Pamela said while looking at the tub.  “They didn’t even fill up the tub yet.  I need to get a nurse in here.”  She started for her radio.

       “No, don’t.  I really don’t mind and Nurse Hamilton did give us permission.

       “Yes, but this is highly unusual.  This room is for private inmates and they have privileges and are usually only here for short term treatment.”

       Tara properly corrected her and said, “We are not inmates.  They prefer the term ‘residents’ in here.  You are no doubt still new to the lingo.”

       “Inmates, or residents…it is all the same to me.  Ninety percent of you in here are crazy or criminally insane.  That leaves very little of the population to consider normal.”  Her voice sounded very unsympathetic.

       Tara turned on the bath water and said, “How does this look to you?”  She removed her gown and revealed her perfectly clear skin.  She could feel Officer Pamela’s eyes take it in with a deep, hidden breath.  Even though she pretended not to be interested she could hardly take her eyes off Tara’s hot body.  Pamela’s own eyes seemed to melt for a moment and get soft.  She looked down and said,

       “Just get on with it.  You are not on parade here.”

       “But don’t you just love my sweet, perky nipples and these lovely pert breasts?  Come on I know you love it.  I saw you glance at me many times.  I can tell you want to just reach out and hold me, well don’t you Officer?”  She looked directly into Pamela’s eyes and stared at her with intensity.  She knew Pam could not take it and wanted to fondle her up and down.

       “Knock it off,” Pam asserted, “you are a lethal, crazy.  I have a gun and stick here so no tricks.”

       “Yes you do but right now you are going to put the gun and stick down on the floor and remove your uniform for me.”  Tara’s voice was firm and commanding.  She was playing a hunch that Officer Pamela was submissive by nature.  This of course was the usual response from most of her female exploitations.

       “What!”  She said.

       “You heard me, bitch, take off your fucking clothes and get naked!”  She raised her tone and could see a slight glare.  It was an admission and she knew the woman would surrender to her.

       “I can’t…we can’t do this in here…”

       Tara interjected, “Oh yes we can, and you know how much you need it.  Take it off!”

       Pamela put the stick on the floor and took off her belt with the gun in the holster and placed it carefully next to the stick.  She then started unbuttoning her blue uniform shirt and let it just slide to the floor.  Next she did her pants and let them glide down and slipped off her boots.  She took off her socks and stood there in her satin pink bra and panties.  Her body was on fire and Tara knew this.

       “Very nice, my dear.  Now pretend I have a camera and pose for me.”  She made like she was holding one with her hands.  “Nice, now turn this way, oh yes, and bend over and show me that ass, that’s it, stick it up and out for me!”  Pamela did as she was told.  She seemed to enjoy showing off her body for Tara.  After a while Tara told her to stand up straight and face her with her arms to the sides.

       “Now, I want you to take off that bra and squeeze your breasts together for me.”

       “Ennnnn.”  Pamela moaned as she squeezed them.

       “Good girl,” Tara said.  “Now push those boobies out and offer them to me.”  Tara gave her a nice wide smile.  She pushed them out as far as they would go and cupped them and pointed her nipples towards Tara’s lovely, eyes.

Tara said, “Take off those fucking panties and hop into the tub.  We are going to play a game.  We are going to pretend you are the nut and I am the cop.  I am going to put on your uniform, Officer Pammy!  Or Should I call you Officer Pammy Cunt?”  Tara laughed.  Pamela got in the tub.  It was nice and full of water.  It was a bit warm so she did so gingerly.  Tara began to pick up her clothes and started to put them on slowly and sensuously.  She slowly played with her breasts and teased the woman while buttoning up the shirt and pants.  She even gave her a full view of her lovely butt as she turned around and bent down to pick up the belt and stick.  The tables had been turned.  She was now the Officer and Pamela seemed to be the resident.  She lorded over her with her legs spread wide and said, “You like what you see, don’t you Pam?”  She put both hands on her hips to display her prowess.

       Pamela looked up at her from the bath tub and said, “Yes, you are gorgeous.  How did you know I like women?”

       “I could sense it.”  She said boldly.

       “I think Pammy wants to play with her pussy and get off in the tub for me doesn’t she?”  Tara’s voice sounded cute but serious.

       “Look you crazy, bitch, just get in the tub and fuck me already!”  Pamela tried to sound assertive.  She was so hot from the teasing that she could not take it anymore, but it was a big mistake.  Tara quickly pounced on her by grabbing her hair and pushed her underneath the water.  She held her down.  It was done so fast that some water even seeped into her chest.  Pamela was finding out that Tara was pretty well built too.  Her arms forced her head to stay underneath the water and Pamela could feel her lungs begin to struggle from holding her breath.  Tara’s leverage was too strong.  Pamela struggled and struggled.  She even flopped around in the water but could not get Tara’s arms off of her neck and head.  Tara could feel the life in Pam’s body start to give.  She knew that if she held her down much longer, Pamela would die beneath her strong arms.  She decided to pull her head up and out from underneath the water.

       “Bwwweehhgh!”  Pamela exhaled and some water came out of her mouth.  She was gasping for her breath.

       “Now I don’t think we want to tell me what to do anymore, do we?”  Tara said in a condescending tone of voice.  “Nod if you understand me.”  She commanded and Pamela nodded in agreement.  All her training did not prepare her for the mind of Tara White or her sadistic streak of nature.  She was no longer hot but scared.

       “You are going to have to make a sacrifice now for speaking to me that way, do you understand?”

       “Don’t hurt me, please.”  She squeaked out the words.

       “Your tongue needs to be removed.  Stick it out and offer it to me!”

       “Lerrrr, no!”  Pamela was in a state of shock and tried to clamp down her mouth tight but Tara wormed her fingers inside to pull out her tongue.

       “I said stick it straight out and leave it there!  Do you have any doubts as to my ability to rip your fucking tongue out?  Well, do you!”  She screamed and Pamela stuck her tongue way out and left it there.

       “Good girl.  If you did not comply I really would have ripped it out, or I might have cut it right out of your mouth.  You know that right?”  Pam nodded in acceptance.  “Still, you have disobeyed me by trying to take over and I take that from no one.”  The steel glare from Tara’s eyes seemed to paint an ugly picture in Pamela’s mind.  She knew something was coming.

“I’m sorry I was just so hot before that I thought it would get you in the tub, can’t you please just forgive me?”  Her voice begged out in a pathetic tone.

“Sweet, sweet, Pamela…how can I hurt you my dear?  But you must be

taught a lesson.  You are going to choose.  You can either have an eyeball taken out; the tip of your tongue cut off; all your fingers nails pulled out; or your little pinky broken.  Now you must choose!” 

There was no relief in Tara’s voice.  She did not waver in any way and for a

slight instant she thought Pamela would make a move and try to defend herself in some way.  She saw the look in her eye.  It was there for a moment.  It was a look of possible defiance.

“I saw something in you just then, Pamela.  You wanted to attack me.  It

was a foolish thought.  If you are going to attack you had better make sure you can win.  Now what is your answer?  What are you going to offer me?”

“Take my pinky.”  The words were barely audible.

“That would be the easiest choice.  You have chosen well.  Now beg me to

break you little pinky and offer it out to me.”

Pam lifted up her left hand and stuck her pinky out.  It seemed like it took

forever to just lift her arm up and extend it out.  She looked up at Tara and saw the coldest, scariest eyes she has ever seen.  She could hardly speak the words.

“Go on, beg me bitch!”

“P…ppplease, please break my little pinky.”

“Louder, I want you to scream it out for me!”

“Please!  Please break my little pinky!”  Pamela screamed out.  She was now totally hysterical.  It did not take long.  Tara quickly took her hand and wrapped her fingers in a fist motion around Pam’s little pinky.  In one quick move she pulled it down and outwards to the side and broke it.

“Ohhhhhhhhhhh, Owwwwwwwwwwwwee!  You fucking bitch!  You fucking bitch!  You really did it!  You really broke my pinky!  I am going to fucking kill you bitch!”  She slammed her hand down into the water thinking it would somehow relieve the pain.  She felt like she was going to pass out.  Tara quickly took her gun out of her holster which she was now wearing and placed the tip of the gun right into Pamela’s mouth.

“Suck it!  Suck it and pretend it is a little cock!  You had better suck it

well or I am going to pull the trigger and end your life right now!  Suck it bitch!  Take it nice and deep into that mouth of yours.”  She began to push it deeper and deeper into her throat and made her gag.  Soon there was drool coming from Pamela’s mouth as she was made to roll her tongue and lips all over the gun and suck it like she was blowing a nice hard dick.  It was lewd!  It was terrifying!  It was Tara White at her best.  She faked like she was going to pull the trigger and then put the gun right back in her holster.  Her misdirection worked and for a moment Pamela forgot about her broken, painful pinky.  Tara’s voice then became soft and caring.  Pam’s eyes were in a state of terror.  She caressed Pam’s face and cheeks, then gave her a nice, deep kiss.  She wanted to calm her down.  She started vigorously rubbing her clit and then her tits.  She squeezed them together and rolled them around.  She bit on the nipples and flicked at them.  She reached down with her fingers and played with her pussy for quite a few minutes and amazingly Pamela responded despite the pain she was in.

“Now I think you need to have me, isn’t that true Pamela?”  She said.

       “Yes, please may I have you?  Oh, please may I fuck you now?  I need it so bad.” At this point Pamela was so sexed up that she would have agreed to anything and she was about to.

       “If I am going to remove your clothes from my body and come in there with you I need something in return.  Will you do that for me?”

       “Yes, I will.  Please just fuck me now!”

       “Very well, I want you to use your beautiful nails on yourself.”

       “What do you mean?”

       “I mean it is surprising to me that a Police Officer has such long nails as you do.  You must take pride in keeping them that way.”

       “I have always had long nails.  They wanted me to cut them way down when I joined the force but I stuck to my guns and when they realized it did not impede with my work in anyway they let me keep them this way.  God I am in such pain.”  She started to cry.

       “Stop that and concentrate on your hot, wet pussy.  Well, I for one am very glad you have those nails!  They are so sexy.  You do see that I am playing with my breasts right over your nice shirt, so whenever you put it on you will remember it.  When you slip it on to leave here today you will have my scent all over your body and even on your bra which I am wearing.  Now watch me carefully Pammy Cunt because I am going to play with my pussy now and stick my fingers deep into my hole.  I want you to see how wet I become.  I am going to orgasm right in your panties.  When you slip them on you will have my dried up orgasm between your legs…that’s right bitch, rub your pussy around for me and play with those breasts…make me nice and hot before I get into that tub with you slut!”  She did so carefully trying to avoid using her left hand and hurting the pinky some more.

       “Ohhhh I can’t take it.  I am so horny.  I love watching you play in my outfit, emmmmmmmm….”

       “Now I want you to take those nails and run them deep into your skin.  Scrape them up and down your legs, tummy, and chest.  I want you to rake those nails on yourself for me and draw blood.  Scrape you body for me and show me what a good slut you can be.”

       “But that will hurt and I don’t know if I can with my pinky this way.”

       “That is the entire point.  No pain no gain.  Use your nine other fingers.  With great pleasure comes great pain.  Now show me your love and dig those nails deep into your skin.  Do it slut!”

       Poor Pamela could not think straight anymore.  She had fallen deep into the mind of Tara White.  At this point all she wanted to do was please her so she could get off.  Her brain became a part of her vagina and her mind became a part of Tara’s mind.  She began to furiously rub her nails up and down her body.  She wanted to prove to Tara that she could be a good slut for her and then get her reward.

       “That’s it slut.  Now go harder and faster and deeper with them.  I want nice scratch marks of blood all over your body.  Destroy your lovely skin for me and be the nasty little cop slut that I know you are!”  Pamela went deeper and deeper and harder and harder; and sure enough, blood scratches began to develop as she wreaked havoc all over her body with her own nails.  She was inflicting pain on her own self and she could not stop it.  Tara had taken full control over her and she would not stop.

Once she found a weakness in someone she would exploit it to the fullest degree.  Her game plan was always to seduce and control.  She never once thought she could not get to anyone.  Once she started to be relentless and dig deeper and deeper into someone’s sub consciousness she hardly ever failed.  She knew just how to open them up and pull out all the dirt that was hidden inside.  She loved to separate the sex slut from the goody two shoes, and she was a master at it.  Once a person let her into his or her mind she would open it up like a ripe watermelon and splay the contents all over the place.  She was evil but very cunning.  In the truest sense she was all that a dominant female could be and wanted to be.  The lives of the many remained in the balance, both physically and emotionally.  The lives of the few who could escape her grasp were the fortunate ones.  Perhaps a stronger mind is the catalyst that can defend against such an invasion of mind; then again maybe the stronger the mind the stronger the fall.  Either way Tara White knew how to play her victims and take them to new levels of ecstasy.

       “Enough, slut, that is enough!”  Tara had to shout it out to make her stop.  “Now I am coming in the tub with you and you will be rewarded for being such a good girl for me.  She took Pamela’s clothes off herself slowly and sexily.  She was giving her a nice little strip show to make her even hotter, and when she got down to her crotch she spread her legs and thrust it forward to display her pussy in the open air.  She rubbed it a few times and made Pam look at it and see how wet she was.  Then she finally got into the bath tub on the opposite end.  Both ladies’ legs and feet were touching each other.

       “Pamela, I want you to slide up on me and sit down as if you were sitting right on my lap.”  As Pam did so she could feel her own pussy sliding forward and the friction was almost enough to get her off but not quite.  As she pulled herself even more forward both vaginas were now touching each other and Tara stuck her thumb deep inside of Pamela’s hole.  She began to thrust it in and out with a certain rhythm and Pamela was screaming in ecstasy.

       “That’s my girl.  Little sluts need to be fucked and they need to be fucked properly.  I want you to take your thumb and put it in your mouth.  I want you sucking on it like a pacifier.  Suck it and pretend you’re a little girl again.  I want you sucking that thumb while I make you come.  You’re my little baby girl and you are going to come for me.  I said come for me now, bitch!  Let all that nasty little juice squirt all over my thumb.  When you are done I am going to stick it in your mouth, slut!  Now bring yourself off, bitch!”  Tara had the poor girl humping her thumb for all she was worth and she was indeed sucking on her thumb.

       “Oh yeah, fuck me, oh please fuck me…yes right there, right there…emmmm….ohh yes emmmmm.”  She came and came like she had never done before.

       “Now you know what to do.  I want you to open up your mouth like a good girl and place my thumb in your mouth and suck on it.  You had better swallow whatever it is that you put on it you little slut!”

       “Emmm, puthtths emmmmm!”  She sucked on it nice and long.  She took all the soap, water, and juice that was on it and swallowed it just like she was commanded to.

       “Good girl, now come over here and give me a nice, wet kiss.   Mwwwwahhh, now that’s my little slut.  Now, Officer, I am going to need your help.  You see a woman is going to be joining our establishment as a resident.  She has lots of mental hang-ups and I am going to need your help.  You will help me won’t you, Pamela.”  Tara’s eyes said it all.  If Pamela did not help her she knew she would be in for a rough time if not lose her life, so what else could she do but agree.

       “Yes, Tara, I will do anything you say.”  She spoke in a soft submissive tone of voice.

,“Very good, now dear, you better get that pinky attended to.  Tell them you slipped on the outside of the tub trying to hand me some soap.  It was a freak accident and you fell right on your pinky and broke it.”

“Yes, Tara.”  A new bond was formed.

________________________________________________________________________

       “Hi, is this Dr. Vance’s residence?”  The rich, sultry voice asked.

       “Dr. Vance is not here right now.  Who is this?”  Linda responded.

       “Oh, we simply have a special offer that…”

       “I’m sorry, this is Mrs. Vance and we are not interested in anything you have to sell at this time.”

       “But it is a special offer from the Gracie Clinic.”

       “What?”

       “Yes, we have a special offer here at the Gracie Clinic.  We understand what you are going through in these difficult times and the mind can be very fragile.  We would like you know that we have an opening for you when you are ready to simply be honest and admit that you have mental problems and really need a stay here at our facility.”

       There were a few moments of silence, as if shocked, and then she said, “Who is this?”

       “I am just someone who is trying to help, Mrs. Vance.  I sympathize with you.  I really do, that is why you must get treatment as soon as possible.  I am sure you have a very good health policy and you could probably start right away for even six months or more depending on the severity of your condition.”

       “Is this some sort of a joke?  Who exactly are you?”  Her heart was racing.

       “I told you, just someone who cares.  I know you are extremely frustrated these days and all…”

       “I don’t know who you are or what this is about, but there is nothing wrong with me either mentally or physically.”

       “Oh, but there is.  You are just in denial and we can help you here at the clinic.  All you have to do is just sign yourself in.”  The voice beckoned her.

       “Okay, I am going to hang up this phone.  If you call me again I am going to the police.”  Linda Vance hanged up the phone.

       After about five minutes the phone rang again.  She knew it might be this same woman and she hoped she could catch her voice on her voice mail.  She let the phone go to four rings and waited.  She picked up her phone and put in her code and listened but nothing was there.  She hung up the phone and as soon as she did it rang again.  She let this go on for a while; in fact it went on for almost thirty minutes until she had the courage to pick up the phone again.  She almost decided on turning the phone off or just calling the police but instead she picked it up.

       “Hello!”

       “It was not nice of you to hang up on me, Mrs. Vance.  It could have cost your husband some more pain.”

       At this point Linda was scared but also very curious and said, “What is this about my husband?”

       “Oh just that I know all about that new rash he has around his lips and why he is not at work these days.”  The voice was ingratiating.

       “I knew it!  He is having an affair.  Is it you?”  She asked firmly and put her other hand to the top of her chest.

       “I didn’t say that.  I just said I understood your plight…especially with his new found love interest.”  The voice was cunning.

       “What new love interest?”

       “Oh you know his new fixation.  I am sure it has been a real relationship splitter.”

       “What new fixation?”

       “You know…his new girlfriend the mattress.  I know all about it.”

       “Okay, I have had enough.  Who are you and what do you want?  How do you know these things about my husband?”

       “I know all about your husband, Mrs. Vance.”  The voice was slow and low.

       “Are you a nurse there?”

       “Yes, I am as a matter of fact.”  The voice lied.  “I know you need help and I am here to help you.”

       “I do not need help!  He is the one who needs help!  I know he is having an affair with you, whoever you are.”  She began to feel dizzy and the palms of her hands were sweaty.

       “Really, well I have something to show you.”

       “Oh, and what is that?”

       “Look down for a minute, Mrs. Vance.”

       She looked down to the floor and felt confused, “I don’t understand.  There is nothing there.”

       “Oh but there is.  Wasn’t it nice taking a good look at those abandoned boobies of yours, Mrs. Vance?  I am sure it has been a long time since those lovely nipples and tits were played with isn’t that so?”

       She couldn’t help but look down at them.  She felt a strange tingle inside, “You are a complete nutcase and I am going to see to it that the police listen to this conversation.  You see, I have been recording it.”  She struck a blow.

       The voice on the other end was not phased and said, “You know it is illegal to record someone’s conversation without my consent or pre-knowledge.  Hmm, maybe not, so many laws have been changed these days.  I know something though.  You just had a very naughty thought, didn’t you, Mrs. Vance?”

       “What are you talking about?”  Linda felt flushed.

       “You had an almost unbearable desire to touch those lovely breasts when I said that, didn’t you?  I’ll bet you are soaking wet right now thinking about touching and playing with those tities.  Come on, dear, you can confide in me?”

       “Just you shut up!”  She hung up the phone.  It rang again after a few minutes and she picked it up, “Look, I told you I am going to the police and I am also going to put a trace on this call.”

       “It won’t help.  Remember I am just here to help you, and I can read your mind.  I know that turned you on.  Why don’t you just pop those tities right out for me and play with them, Mrs. Vance.”  The voice was commanding.

       She looked down at her chest and heaved out a deep breath.  It was so tempting to pull them right out, but then her anger kicked in and she said, “Go to hell!”  She hung up and immediately dialed the operator.

       “Operator, may I help you?”

       “Her hands were shaking as she spoke, “Yes, Operator, I would like you to trace the last call that I just received.”

       “Is there a problem, Ma’am?”

       “Yes I am being harassed.”

       “Well, Ma’am, we can try running a trace,” the woman said, “but we really can’t disclose the information on this person or the phone number unless we have some authority to do so.  I would suggest you report this incident to the police and in the meantime we will attempt to trace the call.  Have you made any other phone calls since this last call to me?”

       “No, I haven’t.  I am going to call the police now.”

       “Very good, Ma’am…but use your cell phone or another line if you have one, and in the meantime we will take care of things on this end.  I am going to give you a supervisory number to call.  Use it once you are ready and have spoken to the police.

       She was about to call the police and went for her cell phone.  Just then she had this burning desire to punch in her codes and see if the voice was recorded as it should be, but she thought better and decided not to interfere with the trace in any way.  It could wait until after the police and then she would have proof.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 4)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       There was something palpable inside of her body.  It was like the thickness in the air all around her.   It floated somewhere just as an odor would and she could smell it.  She knew she had to pursue what she began.  Pouting her lips and applying the lipstick with deliberate strokes she took in her own form.  She was dressing in her normal way but for some reason it felt as though eyes were watching her, or was it her own mind watching herself.  She felt like she was on display now, almost as if she was going to put on a nice sexy performance.  She was not sure why and her mind was unclear.  Since meeting Tara White, her brain had lingered in a fog for the past two weeks.  She adjusted her bra under her white blouse and for a minute something strange occurred to her.  She took a look outside the window and then back at the mirror viewing her side profile.  She could see the glint of the sun reflecting off of her blouse and making it seem somewhat transparent.  She thought, “if I had not worn a bra my nipples would be hard and visible underneath this blouse.”  She wondered why such a thought had crossed her mind.

       “You are going back to see her aren’t you?”  It was more of a statement than a question.

       “You know I have to, Tim.”  She gazed at him from the mirror.

       “Why do you have to?”  He turned her around so she could face him.  He pulled her close to his arms and gave her a nice, warm kiss.  She pulled away.

       “Stop, you are going to mess my lips and makeup.”

       “Oh don’t worry about it.  Now tell me, why do you need to go back to her?  You have not been the same since you saw her.  I have recognized it.”  He palmed her beautiful black hair.

       “I have begun my case study and you know that once I start something I have to finish it.”

       “So tell me, is it just curiosity or is it something more?”

       “Why do you say that?”

       “There is somewhat of an obsession developing in you here.  Obsessions can be dangerous and lead down a path that can destroy.”

       “Honey, please, you are making much too much out of this, she is just another patient.  Now stop worrying!”

       Even in her attempt to placate his natural fears she felt uneasy inside.  She was never so unsure of something in her entire life.  She had two feelings tugging at her insides.  One feeling told her to just let it go and move on.  She could simply disengage herself from this case and not return; but then there was the other feeling…that of something drawing her in, calling her like a voice prodding her to go back and enter the lair once more.  It was more than an intellectual need, and more than just curiosity.  She was burning inside and something sexual was taking her over.  She was trying to hide it and keep it in check but it was there nevertheless.  Dr. Forbes was about to go back.  She realized, this time, she might never be able to go back to her ordinary life again.

       “Well, bless my soul, Tara White, what a surprise!”

       “Dr. Prichard, I am delighted to see you.  I take it Dr. Vance is not coming back for a while?”

       “I might have known you had a hand in that pie.”  She smiled.

       “Why me…innocent little me.”  They hugged each other.  It was a sign of true affection.  There was no faking involved.

       “He needs an extended absence until his mouth heals up properly.”

       “And what of Nurse Hamilton?  I saw a different nurse making her rounds this morning.

       “Yes, well apparently she has been walking around here like a zombie and they suspect her of doing drugs.”

       Tara let out a laugh, “my goodness, that poor, poor girl; and in such a respectable position no less.”  The gleam in Tara’s eyes said otherwise.

       “Well, it takes all kinds, doesn’t it, Tara?”

       “Yes it does.  So you are Dr. Vance’s replacement?”

       “Yes.  I will be here until he is well enough to return.  I have been seeking another position for some time and just waiting for something to pop open.  You wouldn’t have anything to do with this would you?”

       “Maybe….eee…” Her voice trailed off.

       “Why don’t you let me thank you properly.”  She moved in closer to Tara.

       “Not now, Debra.”

       “But you now how hot your fist makes me.  I need it so badly.”

       “There will be time for that, slut…now concentrate.  I did indeed suggest to Dr. Vance that he recommend you to the director.

       “You know he does not like me.  We have worked together before.”

       “Yes I know.  He just doesn’t seem to appreciate your wonderful sadistic nature with the patients.”  They both laughed.

       “Yes, well he was the reason I left last time.  I can’t imagine how he convinced Ms. Plummer.”

       “Don’t worry.  He and I have a special relationship in here.”

       “I’ll bet he does; and does he also know just who and what you are?”

       “No, and that is the way I want it for now.  You keep your lips nice and tight, Deb, or I will cut them right off.  You got it?”

       “Now is that anyway to talk to a fellow Collective?”

       “You are part of the ‘C’ and you should be thankful that you are self aware.  Most others are not; and keep in mind you are a ‘Homer’ and not a ‘Floater’, so do not take any unnecessary risks.”

       “I never do.  You know that.  I hope I will still be able to have my usual fun in here, yes?”

       “Of course you will, Dr. Prichard.  I am looking forward to it.  In fact I am working on getting Dr. Vance’s wife in here.  I want that bitch!”  Tara’s delight suddenly became an angry look.

       “Really, now aren’t you taking a risk?”

       “I always get what I want, and besides, I have almost unlimited power now.”

       “So, do you think she is just going to walk in here and give herself to you?”

       “No, but I love trickery; and perhaps her husband can help me in this endeavor.”

       “I see, well I hope you do succeed.  I could use some fresh and innocent meat to reshape and control.”

       “You will get her.  I am also going make sure that they keep you on here.  I have my ways.”

       “Well, then here is to the rebirth of our relationship.”

       “That sounds like a toast.”

       “Yes, If only we had some glasses and wine…”  And before she could say another word in both of their hands were wine glasses filled with Chardonnay.

       “I keep forgetting how powerful you have become.”

       “Yes, those are some of the advantages of being a Floater.”

       “Nonsense, you are showing the powers of a Guide, Floaters can’t do that.”

       “Yes, well keep it to yourself.”

       “Guides are not permitted here, you know that?”

       “Yes, well I made the transition on my own.  My powers are still limited somewhat.  I can only float so far.”

       “I am sure, but your mind powers have much more range now don’t they?”

       “That they do.”  Tara gave her a reassuring smile.

       “Well, apart from seeing you I am here to take you to someone.”

       “Oh really, who?”

       “I have never seen her before.  She is some nosy social worker.  She has some questions to ask you.  Shall I give her the brush and tell her you are ill at the moment?”

       “No, take me to her.”

       “Very well.”

“Hello, Tara White, 696.”

       “They prefer names only in here.  It is part of the rehabilitation process.  It is an attempt to treat us like human beings instead of cattle like most prisons or asylums.”  Tara sat down with her careful stare.  She was in cuffs and chains around her ankles.

       “I see.  My name is Sharon Tyler, Social Services.  There is an important matter we must discuss.”  She wore a neatly pressed navy suit and put her brown suitcase atop the table and took out some photos and documents.  A police officer stood at her side.

       “Oh, and what is that, Ms. Tyler?”  Tara pretended to know nothing about her or why she was there but she had an idea.  It was tipped off to her months ago.

       “You have a daughter don’t you, Ms. White?”

       Tara faked a surprise look on her face, “what the hell are you talking about?”

       “Come, come my dear.  Her name is Sara.”  She passed her some photographs.

       “I have never seen this girl before.”  She tossed them back to her.

       “Really, then why did your Mother agree to look after her?”

       “My Mother, I have no Mother.”

       “Yes you do, her name is Lili Cong.  I have spoken with her and she has agreed to look after the child.  We found Sara in a house of ill repute.

       “Who told you she was my child?”

       “Various people including Mrs. Cong, your mother.

       Tara put her hand to her chin, “Madame Cong is not my mother.”

       “So you do admit to knowing her then?”  Ms. Tyler gave her a sly smile.

       “Look, she may have seeded me but she is not my Mother, and her mind was changed with the seeding.”  She wetted her appetite.

       “Her mind was changed.  What are you talking about?”  She made a confused face.

       “Don’t listen to anything this woman is saying, Ms. Tyler, She is a lunatic.”  The police officer said.

       “He is right you know.  They think I am a complete nutcase in here.  You better watch out, Ms. Tyler, or maybe I will take your soul.”  She gave her the usual deadly stare.

       “Don’t try to frighten me in here.  You are not as crazy as they say you are.  You are just another criminal who has been incarcerated and is using insanity as an excuse to avoid prison.  You know a simple test can prove to us whether she is your mother or not; and I can do the same for your daughter.

       “You are going to need a court order for that.”

       “If I have to get one I will.  You know if she is not your Mother the girl will have to go into foster care.  You wouldn’t want that would you?”  She lightened her voice but it was a blatant threat.

       “You do what you must, Ms. Tyler, but always remember there are consequences.”

       Sharon looked down a bit.  It was the first time in the conversation that she felt some real fear.  She looked back up after putting her papers and photos back in and said, “we will be seeing each other again, Ms. White.”  She got up to leave.

       “Oh yes, we will, Ms. Tyler, but not as you think.”  Ms. Tyler looked over her shoulder and then pressed on.

       “I need to see Dr. Prichard immediately please!”  Tara screamed out in fury.  Dr. Prichard returned and with the help of some guards they took her back to her room.

       “You are to contact Jeb Cutler for me.”

       “He is not one of us.”  Dr. Prichard said.

       “That is all right.  You know he has done work for us in the past.”

       “Are you sure?  He can be reckless and he knows who you are?”

       “He almost got killed by my Seeder many years ago anyway.  He won’t cross me, besides I have already had him casing Mrs. Tyler and her family for months now, so just contact him and tell him to proceed.”

       “Why do you speak of your Seeder?”

       “That Social dip was asking questions about her and my Seedling.”

       “How much does she know?”

       “She knows enough to cause some problems if they were to take Sara away.  It is a good thing Madame Cong is one of us.”

       “Yes, she is a Homer like me, correct?”

       “Yes she is self aware.  You have felt her with the Collective?”

       “Yes, I have felt her.  You know I really do feel sorry for the Clusters.  They simply won’t ever know who or what they are.”

       “They are not supposed to but they are a part of the Collective and are in their minds.  They push and push and keep them away from Star.”

       “Must we always do battle with Star?”

       “Yes, Star wants it that way; and we must always battle Stars.  They are inside too.”

       “Clusters have a sad life.”

       “They can only be freed by Guides just as you and I have been freed.  If not they remain as Clusters.”

       “May I please have your fist up my cunt now!”  Debbie began to beg.

       “Why, Dr. Prichard, you slut, you just can’t get enough of it can you?  You are so attached to these human bodies.”  Tara smiled.

       “Yes, but aren’t you, too?”

       “Yes, they are divine and decadent.  Now, come here you slut!”

       In her living room staring at the phone is a frightened woman.  Her mind has been changed in the last few months in many ways…most recently through a series of phone calls.  She does not understand what is going on.  Her cherished world is in the midst of collapse and she is about to be swallowed up by an unknown force.  She has lived in a safe, sound environment for so long that even the slight inkling of change rings panic in her ears.  Days have become boring numbers and boring numbers have become like daggers being pushed deep into her soul.  She cannot recall the last time she had sex with her husband or the frequency; or the need to use her vibrator.  She has tried to stimulate him to no avail.  It is as if something has taken over his mind and body and placed it away from her forever.  She wants to lash out and is eager to track down the culprit.  If she just knew who, she would have an enemy to face.  Her mind’s reaction to the weight of her pain is no comparison to the future pain approaching.  For the moment her sanity is still safe but slowly and surely her mind is beginning to fall under the wait of nervous, terror.  She doesn’t understand her new sexual awakenings, but she does understand her husband’s lack of desire; at least she thinks she does.

       “You know you are really losing it.”  Dr. Vance said.

       “Why, because I am waiting for your whore to call up again, Peter.”

       “Linda, I told you nothing is going on.  The phone company tracked down nothing and the FBI can’t stay here forever.  No one called when we tried tracing.”  He was trying to calm his wife down but he was beginning to believe her.  He saw too much from Tara to discount what his wife was telling him.

       “So why did you stop so quickly?  They could have left it here for a month instead.”

       “Look, no one is just going to wait here for a month.”

       “I think you just don’t want everyone to know about your little whore.”

       “Linda, that is nonsense.  How could you suggest to the police that it came from the clinic?”

       “You know it did, Peter, she said she was a nurse.”

       “No, you are saying she was a nurse.  Why are you making up this story?  Is it to get back at me for what’s been going on?”

       “You mean your nice little sessions with Miss Matress.”  Now she was even talking like the woman on the phone.  She felt a real flush after saying that, “I am sorry, Peter, I didn’t mean it quite that way.”

       He sat down next to her and held her hands, “I am not sure what is happening to me, honey, but I promise you I am going to get help for this problem.  I mean I am going to see someone professionally.”  He spoke to her with the most sincere eyes.  It was almost as if he was blocking out his sessions he was having with Tara.  He convinced his own mind he was not having an affair.  After all it was more like she had taken control of him.  He was not going there to make love to her.  He was going there like a zombie to be fucked in the most humiliating ways possible.  He could not control himself or stop her from what she was doing.  She had threatened him and he damned himself for his lack of control and his weakness.  In his heart he felt so ashamed, but the worst was yet to come.

       “When you have these dreams who are you dreaming of, Peter?”  She looked directly into his eyes.

       “I told you I don’t know.  It is just some voice.”

       “Are you having an affair, Peter?”  Again she asked a direct question.

       “No, I told you I wasn’t.  It is just a dream.”  He tried his best to maintain eye contact with her.

       “Do you want a divorce?  Is that what you want from me?”  She had tears in her eyes because she knew he was lying.

       “No, of course not, Linda.  I told you I will get help.”

       “And what of the phone calls?”

       “I don’t know about them.  Why doesn’t this woman call when I am home?”

       “I don’t know.  She seems to know somehow.  She seems to know when I am alone.”

       “Linda, just listen to what you are saying.  How can she possibly know?”

       “I don’t know how, but she knows.”

       “What is she telling you?”

       “Things, Peter, dirty little things.  I told you she knew about your bed problem and our lack of marital relations.  She tells me stuff, disgusting, dirty things.  She puts images in my mind and scares me.  She wants me in the clinic, Peter.  She keeps telling me I need to put myself in there.  I am scared.  There is something else too.”  She looked at him with an almost pleading sense of guilt in her eyes.

       “What else?”

       “I…well…I sometimes, she sometimes…”

       “She sometimes…yes, go on?”

       “She sometimes makes me wet.”  She looked away from her husband.  He just opened his mouth.  In his mind he knew this woman was quite capable of anything.  He didn’t know what to say to his wife so he lashed out defensively against her hoping it would somehow dissuade her against his own misdeeds.

       “And you think I am sick for humping a mattress.  You are coming to an imaginary voice on the phone.”

       “Fuck you, it is not imaginary!”  She yelled back at him.

       “You have a filthy mouth.”  I am going out for a while.

       “Peter, she also knew about your mouth.”  She shouted out as he slammed the door, “please don’t leave me alone.  She will call then.  She calls when you are gone!”  She ran to the door and opened it and screamed, “Peter! P…….eeeeeeter!”

       “I am very pleased to meet you, Dr. Forbes.”  She extends a warm handshake.

       Melody wore a fine lilac suit with shiny black shoes and lengthy heels.  Her fine white blouse stood out, making perfect lines.  Her black hair shined with radiance.  In fact, she appeared more like a lawyer with the exception of a notepad replacing the traditional briefcase.

       “Indeed, the pleasure is mine.  So, Dr. Prichard, I hear you are replacing Dr. Vance for a while?

       “Yes, just until he is feeling better.”  She smiled.  “You don’t mind joining me in my office for a few minutes first do you?”

       “No, not at all.”

       “Good…oh, you will need a lab coat.”

       “That is not necessary.  I prefer the less sterile approach with my patients.”

       “I see, this way please.”

They entered her office and both women sat down.  Each woman crossed her legs.  Dr. Prichard felt it was a bit warm and took off her lab coat.  She hung it on a small hook to the side wall in back of her desk.  They settled in and took a good look at each other.  Melody was bouncing up her right leg and swishing her ankle around seemingly eager to get to work, while the very calm, Debbie, just watched for a few minutes taking her in as if her eyes were cameras set on absorbing her colleague’s full figure with decided glee.  She brushed her auburn hair to the side and pushed it back while extending her rather full breasts outward.  She was wearing a long, black dress.  It was the stretchy type that seemed to shimmer as if it had silver shades moving forward and back with each stretch.  Each lady seemed confident and undaunted.

       “So what do you wish to discuss, Doctor?”  Melody asked.

       “First of all, Dr. Forbes, I do wish you would take a more serious approach to these facilities.  As a professional it is very important that you do look the part and dress your best, wouldn’t you agree?”

       Melody was a bit shocked and said, “What is the wrong with the way I am dressed?”

       “Oh, nothing my dear.  It is just your frivolous attitude, and insisting on not wearing a lab coat that concerns me.  We are after all a clinic or hadn’t you noticed?”  Dr. Prichard was probing her and looking for weaknesses.

       “Really, well I am happy for the advice, but I am hardly new to all of this, and the way I dress is my own business.”

       “So tell me why such an interest in our star citizen?”

       “I think someone needs to help her.”  Melody blurted out the words, but was there another reason?

       “You will need an armed guard with you, you know.  Tara White is an extremely demented and dangerous resident here.”

       “It is okay, Doctor, I have already been given the riot act by Dr. Vance.  I would just like to see my patient now.”

       “Your Patient?  You seem to have formed a deep bond already, is that so?”

       “Not exactly, but I do seem to be the only one offering her any real help these days.”

       “Are you sure you have your priorities straight here?  A sexy, vibrant woman such as you could be swayed by that nasty, seductive mind of hers.”  She parted her lips slightly and rolled her tongue upwards before pulling it back into her mouth.

       “You seem to be speaking from experience, Doctor.”

       “I have run into her before in another asylum.  She likes to take pretty, little girls like you and wrap them around her finger.  You must be strong in here, Dr. Forbes.”  She leaned over her desk and made direct eye contact as if to emphasize her words.”  It was all part of her performance.

       “With do respect, Dr. Prichard, I am a big girl, and can take care of myself.”

       “So I see, and you are such a beautiful and elegant woman.”  Her eyes became soft and gentle.  They appeared to be mellowing into her colleague’s eyes.

       “Dr. Prichard, if I didn’t know better, I would say you were making a pass at me.”  She gave an innocent little wink back.

       “Oh, I do hope you are not some lesbian, my dear, you see she will take great delight in introducing you to her ugly world of women in lust, so you must be very careful with her.  Are you such a woman now, Dr. Forbes?”

       “No, I am sorry, I was just kidding, of course not.  I have a husband and two kids.”

       “Oh, my apologies…it was just the way you went on flirting with me that I thought you could be bent the other way.  You see the strain of this job can really get to you at times and I want you to know that I am always here if you need a soft ear, and just someone to listen if it gets too much for you.  I know you won’t admit it but our positions can be quite arduous at times and you might feel a need to open up to some one and just let out all those pent up feelings.  I can always take on another patient.”  Her tone was soft, cunning, and frightful.

       For a minute it stunned Dr. Forbes.  She was almost letting herself be lulled into a trance like state of weakness, and her eyes were drifting off some due to the lull in Dr. Prichard’s voice; but then she gathered herself up, “um…um there is nothing wrong with me, Doctor, and I have no intention of becoming a patient in here.  I am really taken back by your comments.”  She steadied herself.

       “Oh you don’t need to be so high and mighty in here with me.  I am heading this clinic now and you never know if you will become a patient of mine in here.  I have seen doctors collapse before and I am sure you are no exception.  I am just giving you fair warning that these places can be tough, and based on your record you have not had an abundance of long term experience in these types of facilities.”

       “I can’t believe you are saying these things to me. Hello, I am a doctor not a patient.  Perhaps you need to get your priorities straight.”  She returned the blow.

       “Very well, Doc….tor,” she emphasized the word, “it is time to see our patient.”  The two women stood up and Dr. Prichard put her lab coat back on in a gesture of defiance to the soft approach of Dr. Forbes; both women headed to Tara White’s room.  As they slowly paced the corridor, Dr. Prichard let Melody walk ahead and dragged behind her, giving her the feeling that she just wanted to push her along deeper into this place than she really wanted to be.  There was a foreboding presence she felt from Dr. Prichard.  She did not like her one bit.  The door was opened and Melody entered.  It was locked immediately.  She felt as though Dr. Prichard was placing her inside to be a patient.  It was an eerie feeling to her.

       She looked at Tara’s bed and she was not there, suddenly something grabbed her from behind and said, “That’s it…just lean back into me, you like this feeling don’t you?”  It was the whisper of Tara White’s voice, and it went deep into Dr. Forbes’ head.  Her hands were upon the Doctor’s neck.  She palmed her throat and stroked it gently, “Now just thrust out your chest for me,” Tara said,” and push those boobies forward, emmm…so nice.”  Dr. Forbes did as she was told and Tara began to fondle her breasts with circle motions, then she pushed them together slightly.  Melody was not sure if this woman was going to kill her or something else.  She also felt incredibly turned on; but before she could even bask in the feeling her body was let go and Tara White appeared almost in an instant right back on her bed.  Dr. Forbes fell backward but she managed to stay on her feet.

       “Well, do you think I am going to fuck you every time you come in here?”  Tara said with a cunning smile.

       The good Doctor was visibly shaken and asked, “W…w…hat are you?”

       “So many questions Dr. Forbes, and I have all the answers.”

       “How are you able to do things like this; and where did you get those clothes?”  She referred to the nice red dress that Tara was wearing.  If she hadn’t known any better she could have been the devil in a bright red dress.

       “It’s so important for you to understand, isn’t that so?”

       “Yes and I want some answers now?”

       “If you want answers to all your questions you are going to have to work for them, Doctor.”

       “I want to know why you killed those women and how you can do the things you do?”

       “Perhaps I am just an illusionist?”

       “I have already thought about prestidigitation, but what you have been doing goes way beyond that.”

       “I told you I can make things appear.”

       “You did and I originally thought it had to be some sort of a trick.”

       “And now, what do you believe?”

       “I don’t know what to believe anymore.”

       “Did you enjoy my fondling of your breasts?”

       “Don’t’ flatter yourself.  You are still a killer!”  Dr. Forbes’ face became red.  She had genuine anger.

       “First rule with me, Doctor, don’t ever lie to me.  I don’t like liars.  If you want me to be truthful, then you must be as well.  Now I will ask you once more…did you enjoy my fondling of your breasts?”

       Melody wanted answers and she hated to admit things to this fiend, but she could not lie if she wanted answers and in truth she did enjoy it.  It was exciting and vibrant.  Everything Tara seemed to do was sexually sick and perverted, and yet there was some subtle eroticism to it.  It shook her world.  So without more than a passing thought she blurted out in a most tender voice, “Yes.”  Her voice was as soft as a butterfly fluttering in the breeze and yet it was still a confirmation.

       “Yes what?”  Tara pushed some more.

       “Yes, I enjoyed it.”  Melody looked down to the floor briefly so as not to make eye contact since she felt ashamed.

       “So you admit that you enjoy being fondled by another woman, even someone as sick as me?”

       “Don’t push it, Tara!”  She tried to regain her composure.

       “If you do not wish to answer then just turn around and leave; but you in turn will get no answers either.”

       “Fine, you know I don’t have to stay here.  I can just leave and let some other doctor try and figure out your insanity.  I genuinely came here to try and help…”  She was cut off.

       “No you didn’t.  You may have originally, but now it is something way different isn’t it?  How did you enjoy your time in the restroom?  You know I can arrange for a pretty girl like you to be a ‘sweeper’ in a fine bathroom establishment.  I know of one in Japan.  They clean men’s cocks after they have peed.”  Her words shook Melody to the bones.

       She could not seem to look Tara in the eyes and lie to her.  Once again the woman seemed to dredge the truth out of her very soul, “Okay, I admit there is more to it now than just rehabilitating you.  I also seek answers.  How do you know about the bathroom?”

       “So, you need my help do you?”

       “Yes, please help me.”  She wanted to take back her choice of words but they were truthful and honest.  The words just didn’t come out the way she wanted them to.

       “At last some truth from the perverted, Dr. Forbes.”

       “Please don’t call me that.”

       “Then what would you call it, Doctor?”  Once again, Tara gave a searing blow.

       “I would call it…yes…it is a perversion.”  She admitted.

       “So you admit that you enjoy being fondled by another woman, even someone as sick as me?”

       “Yes.”

       “Say it!”

       “I enjoy being fondled by another woman, e….um…e…even someone as sick as you.”  Her own words smacked her in the face as she hesitated but said them.  She was sinking deeper and she knew it.

       “Good, now we are making progress.  Pull up a chair, Doctor.”  She pointed to the white painted, wooden chair near her table and bed.”

       Melody Forbes slowly pulled it closer and sat down in it, “I don’t understand why you would even have a chair and table in here, since you have tried killing yourself.”

       “Well I am restrained most of the time unless supervised.”

       “That is clearly a joke.  You are hardly restrained…and that day when you were, well…it seemed unreal.”

       “So, what do you think is real?”

       “I don’t know anymore, but I have a question?”

       “Go ahead.”

       “If you are able to do all these things and they can’t even notice this; then why are you even locked in here in the first place?”

       “That is a very good question, Doctor.”

       “Then please answer it?”

       “What makes you think I don’t leave here?”

       “Are you saying that you do?”

       “I am saying that if I want to I can, so perhaps I do.”

       “What does that mean?”

       “It means I am here because I choose to be here.”

       “Why would you choose to be here instead of free?”

       “Perhaps I enjoy it here.  Perhaps I derive my strength from here.”

       “What strength can that possibly be?”

       “It is the power of fear.  Some beings live and survive off of that.”

       “Why do you say beings?  There is something unattached and outside with that statement.  It is almost like an objective viewpoint.”

       “Do you believe in the devil, Dr. Forbes?”

       “Are you saying that is what you are?”

       “I asked you a question.”

       “I believe there is good and evil in human beings.”

       “So, you believe that we alone are responsible for our actions and nothing more?”

       “Yes, one only has to look at the human spirit for most answers.”

       “Bravely spoken, but perhaps I speak of things beyond the human domain.”

       “What things?”

       “What if I told you that my power grows strong in this place and that I do leave from time to time when I need or want to.”

       “I would say that this entire conversation is crazy.  I am crazy for being here, and everything that has happened to me is crazy.  I think I am losing my mind.”

       “Don’t fall apart on me now, Doctor.  What I mean is that your world is not what it seems to be.”

       “My world…is it not your world too?”

       “The human element is not all inclusive.”

       “Are you saying that you are not human?”

       “So many questions and so many needs; but you are going to have to work very hard for these answers.”

       “I rather thought I was?”

       “We have not even begun.”  Tara smiled lightly.  It was a cunning grin, filled with the promise of doom.

       “Now what does that mean?”

       “It means you will have to do exactly as I say if you want your answers.”

       “You are playing games with me again.  I thought we moved past that?”

       “We are always playing games, Dr. Forbes; and you will play mine.”

       “What makes you so sure of that?”

       “It is because you want answers and you have had a taste of something else.”  She was alluding to the sensual side.

       “I may want answers but not at your price.”

       “Are you sure, there is always the door?”

       “What exactly do you want of me?”

       “I wish to explore your body.”

       Dr. Forbes looked directly at Tara and then briefly at herself, and then back again, “I am not giving you my body.  I have a wonderful husband and family.  I am not going to throw it all away on a few seductive thrills.”

       “In a day or so I will have you cheating on your husband.”

       “Go to hell!”

       “Such unprofessional language, Doctor.  I tell you that if you want answers from me you will cheat on your husband.”

       “I’m leaving now.”

       “Very well, Doctor, but don’t come back unless you are willing to do exactly as I say.  I will give you time to think about it.  If you do not come back I will take that as a ‘no’.  However if you do return, there will be no turning back and you will belong to me.”  The confidence in Tara’s voice sent shivers down Melody’s spine.  She could barely move and yet she knew she had to leave and run away from this woman; but somewhere in the recesses of her own mind the thought of returning still remained.  Even as she rang the buzzer to leave the room, on shaky legs, something tingled above them.  Something was on fire.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot 

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 5)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       (phone rings)

       “Hello.”

       “Are you ready for another session, Mrs. Vance?”

       (silence and heavy breathing)

       “Linda, I can feel your heart pounding.  I hear your heavy breathing.  Don’t try and pretend you are not there.”

       “Please don’t call me up anymore.  Just leave me alone.”  She was already rubbing her nipples around.

       “You don’t really want me to hang up do you?  Our little sessions have been quite productive.  It is, after all, the only time you get a chance to play with that nasty little pussy of yours.  We both know you are not getting it from hubby, don’t we?”

       “Stop!”

       “No, I don’t think so.  If you really wanted me to stop you would have hung up already.  You always hang up after you come…don’t you, Linda?”

       “I won’t listen to you anymore.”

       “Oh yes you will.  In the beginning you were angry and frightened, but now there is some pleasure in it.  You long for my phone calls.  Perhaps you hang up from the guilty pleasure or is it the impending pain?”

       “What pain?”

       “The pain you are going to have to go through when you come here to the clinic; and the pain I give you on the phone.”

       “I am not coming to your stupid clinic so stop saying it over and over again.”  Mrs. Vance hung up the phone.

       (ring, ring, ring)

       “I told you to leave me alone.”

       “Then why didn’t you unplug the phone you stupid bitch!  Now you are going to play with yourself again.  I want those tities out and away from your clothing.  I want them pulled and stretched and slapped!  I want to hear nice slap marks on those breasts.  Come along, cunt!”

“Oh….emmm….ohhhh…”  She moaned and slapped and moaned and slapped.  Each time she pulled her nipples harder and harder.

       “That’s it you slut, go harder and faster for me.  I know this is a lot better than watching your husband hump the bed isn’t it!”

       “Yes…..ohhhh yesss…..emmm yes.”

       “Remember the first time I made you look down at your boobies?”  The voice was like a sensuous whisper.

       “Yes.”

       “You loved it didn’t you?”

       “Yes, I loved it.”

       “Yes, I know.  Mrs. Vance we really do have a 2 for 1 sale right now at the Gracie Clinic.”

       “Stop talking to me about the clinic!”

       “The two for one sale is your husband and I for you.”

       “You are fucking my husband aren’t you, you little bitch, aren’t you?

       “Right now I am actually fucking you, Mrs. Vance.  Think about that nice wet slit between your legs and how you want to open them up for me.  Think about how wonderful it is to slut yourself out on the phone to some strange woman who could be fucking your husband.”

       “Ohhhhhhhh…ohhhhhhh…eeeeeeemmmm…”  Linda’s breathing became heavier and heavier as she fingered her wet slit.

       “You know what I want to hear, Mrs. Cunt!”

       “No… I won’t…”

       “Oh yes you will, say it cunt, say it loud and proud!”

       “Please…”

       “Please what, slut?”

       “Please fuck my husband.”

       “Again and louder…say it loud and proud.

       “Fuck him, please fuck my husband…please fuck my husband…ohhhhhh…ohhhh yes please fuck my husband for me…please fuck him…ohhhh…”

       “Good girl.  Yes, such a good girl.  Now go get the fucking clothespins and vibrator.”

       She fumbled around in her dresser drawer to find them.  Her breasts were just hanging out of her blouse and her bra was pushing up on them.  She hated this woman but she loved her orgasms.  When she heard her voice it was like someone sweet and nasty…someone who knew how to get a woman drenching hot with the sound of her voice.  It was sensuous and serene; then course, and foul.  It lifted and separated her inner being from her conditioned mind and then took her to a nasty and sweet place.  It was a place where her orgasms could rest but not without consequences.  Neither her inner rage nor her loving desperation could save her from the voice that was controlling her world; the voice that was taking her husband away; the voice that was conditioning her to pain and pleasure.  It weaved its way into her brain and rested itself there.  It stripped and pulled away her reason.  It took all her logic and compassion and told her to throw them away; and she threw it all away for the voice.  She had never even met the woman of her hatred, and yet all she could do was meet her voice with passion, lust, and fear.  She was already becoming her slave before she could even see her.  Each and every time she played with her slit; and each and every time she made herself come she went deeper into the hole from which she could not escape.  The deeper she went the deeper she lost herself and her being to someone else.

       “I have them.”

       “You are so hot now aren’t you?”  The voice whispered and beckoned.

       “Yes, so hot.”

       “You know where the clothespins go.”

       “Yes.”

       “Tell me, where do they go?”

       “They go on my nipples.”

       “You know how to say it slut!”  The voice commanded her.

       “They go on my big, slutty nipples.”

       “That’s right, and where are your big, slutty nipples?”

       “They are on my breasts.”

       “No, they are on your stupid, little tities.  Now say it cunt!

       “They are on my stupid, little tities.”

       “That’s my good little girl.  You do have such tiny boobies…don’t you, Mrs. Vance.?”

       “Yes, I have tiny boobies.”

       “They are so pathetic and hardly worth any man’s time, isn’t that true?”

       “Yes, they are pathetic.”  Linda had tears in her eyes as the voice humiliated her more and more; and yet the wetness grew stronger and stronger.  She was lost in the voice and out of control.

       “Well now, if they are hardly worth any man’s time then they can’t be worth your husband’s time, isn’t that true?”

       “Yes they are not worth his time.”

       “Listen to yourself, Mrs. Vance.  You hate me and yet you love the way I treat you.  You crave the humiliation so much that you are willing to debase yourself in whatever manner pleases me.  You are truly worthless, Mrs. Vance.  Now tell me…what are you?”

       “I am truly worthless…. emmmmmm….ohhhhh yessss…truly worthless.”  She began to have orgasms.

       “Your husband deserves so much better than you and he is getting it isn’t he?”

       “Yes, he is getting it.”

       “Tell me…who is he getting it from?”

       “He is getting it from you.”  She was sobbing and sloshing all over her wet vaginal lips.

       “Yes he is getting it from me, and you don’t really care anymore.  In fact you are beginning to think it is a good thing that your husband is getting it on with someone else since you are so useless.  Now you are even thinking perhaps it would be nice if you were getting it from me also.  Think about it Linda.  Think about all the joys and wondrous pleasures you will get from pleasing me.”

       “Oh, you are so evil.”

       “You have the vibrator don’t you, slut?”

       “Yes.”

       “It is truly your best friend these days isn’t it?”

       “Yes.”

       “No one else will touch that wet little pussy…now will they?”

       “No…no one else.”

       “Well, I have an even better idea.  Go get a nice steak knife from the kitchen.”

       “No.”  Mrs. Vance hung up the phone again.

       

       (ring, ring, ring)

       “I am not going to do that you sick bitch!”

       “You are going to do whatever I say, you fucking cunt!  Now go get the knife.  You know you are thinking about it.  It is getting your slit so hot and wet.  Go get the knife.”

       “I can’t…please stop!”

       “Get the knife, now!”

       (silence and a few minutes later)

       “I have it.”

       “Now look at it.  It is so nice and sharp.  I want you to pretend it is a nice big cock.  It is such a nasty, big cock isn’t it?”

       “Yes, it is such a nasty, big cock.”

       “I want you to stick that nasty, big cock deep inside of your womb.”

       “No!”

       “You want to do that.  You want to cut yourself up don’t you?”

       “No, I can’t...please I can’t.”

       “Yes you can.  Tell me what you want to do?”

       (a brief pause)

       “I want to…oh…I want to cut myself up.”

       “Go ahead and stick that knife deep inside of yourself.  You are out of control!  Stick it nice and deep for me.”

       “I….oh…. I yes…”

       “Stop!”  The voice on the phone yelled at her.

       “What?”

       “Stop, Mrs. Vance and put the knife away.”

       She threw it away from her body and her hands were shaking.  In fact her entire body was now shaking uncontrollably.  She had listened to the heart of evil and nearly made love to it.

       “Please…no more calls.”  She frantically said with hardly any voice left.

       “I have just demonstrated how far you will go for me.  Now, do you realize how sick you are, Mrs. Vance?”

       “Yes.”

       “Good, then why not listen to me and check yourself into the clinic for help.”

       “Leave me alone you fucking bitch…leave me alone!”  Mrs. Vance hung up the phone and disconnected the cord.

       He was rather tall in height.  He wore a long black trench coat.  It had many different pockets sewed inside the lining.  This provided a nice hidden area for things he needed to carry…like dirty, nasty, things.  He was not in great shape, and yet he was thin in all areas except his belly.  He smoked a lot.  His pot belly probably came from all the beer he guzzled down.  His teeth were brown and dirty from smoking cigars.  His hair was slightly balding in the middle.  None of this mattered to him of course.  He always took what he wanted.  Jeb Cutler was a horny man, but more than that he was a man who always had a plan.  His latest involved a couple, Sharon and Henry Tyler.  He had been watching them for months now at the request of Tara White.  He loved looking at their tendencies and checking for a vulnerable moment.  He always found pleasure in making the lovely little observations.  He had cased them well, and now he wanted to put his plan into action.  It seemed that Mr. and Mrs. Tyler always went to a movie on the weekends.  It was usually on Sunday and always a matinee.  Jeb decided that he could make a move there.  He’d already set things up for the delivery of their daughters into his brother’s hands.  Brenda and Clair were in college and away on campus.  This would give him leverage so the couple would not decide to go to the police.  It was still risky, but Jeb liked risks and got a pure rush from them.  He took two photos of the girls.  One was a regular photo and the other was nude while they were in showers.  This was also important, since his ability to penetrate their own private moments would also insure a cooperative mommy and daddy.  The day had come and the two girls had been kidnapped.  It was time to make his move.  He followed the couple to the movie theater.  His ploy was to ignite ‘a little foreplay’ as he liked to call it, or a moment of establishment as the alpha male.  Jeb purposely bunked into Mrs. Tyler and then simply let the moment proceed from there.

     He spoke with a bit of a southern drawl and said, “Little lady you really should watch where you’re going!  I think an apology is in order!”  He smiled up at the forty year old woman.  Her husband was right in back of her.

       “Oh really,” she said, “you are the one who bumped into me, so I think not!”

       “Now, now, pretty thing…I don’t think anyone wants a scene here, especially your husband.”  He looked towards her husband and laughed.  “So why don’t you just give me a nice big, wet kiss in front of him and we’ll call it even.  I think that is an acceptable apology.  I really don’t think he’ll mind.”

       “You’re a pig!  I wouldn’t kiss you if you were the last man on earth.”  She frowned.

       “Hey buddy, I think you better back off before I call security in this place.”  Her husband said nervously.  Jeb realized he was a coward due to the fact that he mentioned security rather then taking care of it himself.

       “Well, well…little hubby is standing up for his wife.  I knew you wouldn’t stand up all by yourself, limp dick, now would you?”

       Jeb stared right into Henry and his wife knew he was visibly shaken.  She said, “Honey, let’s just go now, this guy is kind of crazy and it is not worth it.”

       Just then Jeb interjected, “No, no, perhaps I did get a bit off my ear…my apologies to both of you.  Enjoy your movie.”  He headed out of the theater.

       “Henry, I think we should just go home now.  I am kind of upset after this.”  Sharon fiddled with the bottom of her dress which was caught up with her coat.

       “No,” he said adamantly, “we came here to have a good time and we are not going to let some freak ruin our day.  I wonder how much caffeine he had today.”  Henry laughed.  “Let’s go to the other side honey and enjoy our movie.”

       The couple went over to the other side and sat down awaiting the movie.  Meanwhile Jeb had snuck into the restroom to await his prey.  This theater only had two movies in it and he knew that both films would be running fairly close, so that there would be little, if any people going into the men’s room in these earlier showings.  He had worked it all out from months of planning.   He knew, out of the twelve times he observed this couple, that Henry would always get up and go to the restroom about an hour into the movie.  It happened ten out of the twelve previous films he observed them watching.   It was a pity Henry had a prostate problem, but of course, this delighted Jeb.  He was deftly awaiting Henry’s arrival.  Even though it was possible he might not show up he figured if not this time, then the next time, but he was hoping for today.  As fate would have it, Jeb got his wish.  Henry, almost like clockwork, headed for the men’s room that was closest.  He entered inside the room.  Everything would have to be just right, and no one else could be inside, at least not for the initial capture.  The men’s room was all but empty…all except Jeb Cutler.  Henry went over to one of the urinals and started to pee.

       Jeb began knocking from inside one of the stalls and said, “Psst…psst!  Hey mister…could you come here for a minute?  I think I am going to be sick.”

       Henry zipped up his pants and went over to the stall.  He knocked back and said, “What’s wrong buddy?”

       The stall immediately swung open and slammed him backward; next came a crisp upper cut to Henry’s nose from the open bottom portion of Jeb’s hand.  The shot drew some blood from Henry’s nose and put him in a momentary daze.  Jeb pulled Henry inside and then locked the stall door.  He then took out a knife that had a serrated edge to it and twisted Henry’s arm in back of him and put the knife to his throat.  Henry could not see him or move his head since Jeb was holding it firmly with his hand in back of him.

       “One sound mother fucker, and your dead.”  Jeb whispered in his ear.  “This blade cuts so you can’t be sewn up.  I got your carotid artery in my sight.”

       “Take it easy, what do you want?  You can have my wallet.”  Henry’s voice was barely audible.  The blade was pressed tight to his neck.

       “I don’t want your fucking money, limp dick.”  The last two words immediately registered in Henry’s mind. 

       “It is the jerk from earlier.”  He thought.

       “Your wife called me a pig, remember?”  Jeb tightened the blade even more.

       “Ye…s…what do you want from me?”

       “Take your other hand and remove your belt, then open your pants stupid.  If you make one sound, or someone enters and you make a sound…or cry out…I will cut your throat and the person’s throat who enters as well.  If anyone knocks to get in here I will answer them.  If you try to answer them you are dead, got it?”  Henry nodded.  He was really getting nervous now.  He slowly took his hand and did as he was told.

       “Well look at that, red and white briefs.  I’ll bet your wife bought ‘em for ya…cute!  Take them off too.”

       “What?”  Suddenly the knife nicked his flesh and drew some blood.  Henry thought better and took them off.  He let them hang down his ankles on top of his trousers.  Jeb did have a ball gag if he really needed it.  It was safely tucked inside one of his handy pockets in his coat.  He loved the edge though and continued without it.

       “Now kick those shoes off!”  He obeyed.  Right after that Jeb quickly slid his pants and briefs down past his socks and left them on the floor.

       “Now slowly unbutton your shirt with your free hand and take out that arm.”

       Once again Henry obeyed.  As soon as he did Jeb pulled on his hair and released his other arm and pulled the sleeve off of it.  In a split second he had Henry’s arm right back there again.

       “Now give me your other arm.”

       Henry complied and now Jeb had both of his arms in back of him.  He told him to keep it back or he would break the other one.  He reached into his coat and took out a pair of handcuffs and like a seasoned police officer put them on Henry’s wrists.  He pulled back on his arms and pulled him closer to the toilet seat.  His only real concern now was that maybe Henry’s wife would wander out looking for him.

       “Sit on the seat.”

       Once he had Henry sitting cumbersomely on the seat cover he pulled back on his legs. He pulled them back as far as they would go.  He attached two other sets of cuffs on each ankle and the free ends went to the pipe in back of the toilet.  He took out another pair to secure his wrists to the pipe as well.  He was now effectively nude and immobilized on the toilet bowl.  It was a very tight fit and most of Henry’s butt was on the edge to the front of the toilet seat.

       “Now we can have some fun.”  Jeb said with a sinister grin.  He then reached into one of his interior coat pockets and took out four photos.  Each photo was of Henry’s daughters:  two clothed and two nude.  “Do you recognize these babes?”  He pulled up on Henry’s chin for dramatic effect and shoved his face closer to the pictures.

       “Those are my daughters you fucking bastard!”  Henry’s voice rose up.  Jeb quickly slapped him with an open hand to his face.

       “Shut the fuck up!  Do you want some one to hear us and then have me slice open your fucking balls or neck?  Do ya?”  Jeb spit on Henry’s belly.

       “No….please stop this.  What are you doing with my daughter’s photos and how did you get them?”  A tear was beginning to fall down one of Henry’s eyes.

       “Well now, shit for brains, both of your girls have been kidnapped and are being held right now as we speak.  What do you think of that, limp dick?”

       “You are completely insane!”  Henry could not believe he was looking at a picture of his daughters, and they were nude in the shower.  Just then a guard entered into the restroom.  It was the moment of truth for Jeb.  Would Henry shout out and lose his throat or would he be silent.  Jeb pushed the knife closer to his throat.

       “Hello, is there a guy named Henry in here?”  The guard asked.  Henry was too scared to risk his life or that of his daughters, as a million thoughts went through his head.  Jeb decided to answer for him.

       “Yeah, what’s the problem?”  He said unemotionally, while pretending to be Henry.

       “Your wife is out here and wanted me to check and see if you were okay?”

       “Tell her I’m fine, but I do have a case of the runs and might be here a bit longer.  Tell her to go back and enjoy the movie.”

       “Okay buddy, I get them myself when I over due the beans and the chilly.”  The guard laughed and left the restroom.

       “Now where were we limp dick, oh yes, I have your fucking daughters!”  Jeb’s eyes burned with intensity.  He had just avoided disaster and now he knew that Henry was going to be a good boy.

       “How do I know you really have them?”  Henry asserted.

       “I will prove it to you.”  Jeb took out his cell phone and made a call to his brother Tommie.  “Tommie, put on one of the bitches…Daddy here needs some proof.”  He put the phone to Henry’s ear and told him to say hello.

       “Daddy…daddy!”  It was Clair his youngest.  “Yes, Clair, I am here.”

       “Please do what he wants, Daddy!  He threatened to cut off my fingers and send them back to you if you don’t obey…please, Daddy!”  The phone went dead.

       “You son-of-a-bitch!”  Henry screamed out and promptly got a punch right in his stomach.

       “Listen up limp dick, no one calls me names, you do that again and I will cut off one of your fingers and make you eat it!  Now shut the fuck up.  We’re gonna have some real fun.”  Henry’s eyes fell as silent as his heart.  He didn’t say a word.

       Jeb stood back and put his knife on the floor of the stall.  He then took off his coat and sweat shirt.  The shirt was so tight it barely concealed his bulging belly.  He then removed his jeans and sneakers.  Now he had on only a tight, almost, thong shaped pair of briefs hanging around his cock and balls.  He pushed his belly out and showed it off to Henry.  It was a huge beer gut.  It seemed so strange since the rest of his body was fairly thin.

       “Not bad is it?  Take a good look at it, Henry, and enjoy it.  You’re gonna worship it with your cock.  Show me how hard you can get, Henry.  Show me what a nice hard on you’re gonna get when I fuck that pretty wife of yours.”

       Henry was in a state of shock.  It was so disgusting to look at him.  Then Jeb got closer and squatted down in front of him.  He took his hand and started manipulating Henry’s cock.  He pulled on it and yanked on it.  He rubbed it up and down a few times on his belly.  He was doing all he could to coax it up and make Henry get a hard on.  He even slapped it a few times.

       “Poor bastard,” Jeb said, “it is pretty pathetic compared to mine.  Your wife can’t possibly be satisfied with it.  Look at it.  It just flops around and does nothing.  You got nothing but a small floppy there don’t you, Henry?”  Jeb took Henry’s cock and swirled it around his belly and bounced it up and down a few times.  Henry was beginning to get a small erection and was trying desperately not to show it.

       “Please stop!”  Henry begged.

       “Oh, what is this, floppy, I think that is your new name.  I am going to call you that from now on.  Now tell me, what is your new name?”  Jeb looked right into Henry’s eyes and smiled.  He was manipulating the man’s cock so well that Henry could not stop from getting an erection any longer.  “Answer me you fuck!  What is your new name?”

       “Ffff…loppy.”  Henry was almost in tears.  He was so ashamed that he had gotten an erection.  His cock was pretty small.  It was barely five inches if that, and Jeb continued to stroke it and play with it like a rubber stick.  He would keep bouncing it on his belly.  It went up and down until it seemed that Henry was going to explode and let out his seed.

       “That’s it Floppy, just a little more and you’re gonna make a white puddle all over my belly, now won’t that be fun?”  Jeb laughed.  He was no longer touching Henry’s cock but just bouncing it continually up and down on his belly.  Henry began to let out a slight moan as the friction was making his cock begin to twitch.  The friction went on and on as the tip of his cock met Jeb’s belly and bounced on it.  “That’s it, you just flop that little cock up and down on my belly.  Good boy, Floppy.”  Jeb continued to coax the poor man’s cock.

       “Please stop…please leave me alone.”   Henry was crying as if he was about to go insane but he could not control it.  He was being masturbated by a big, fat belly.

       “There you go, Floppy, just a little bit more.   Your little wee wee is about to come for me.  Think of how wonderful your wife is gonna feel when she gets my ten and a half inch cock deep into all three of her holes.  I’m gonna make you watch the entire thing, Floppy.  This way she’ll see what a small, pathetic loser of a husband she has.  Don’t you think your little lady deserves to get fucked by a real man?  Answer me you fuck!”

       “Yes.”

       “Yes, what?”

       “Yes, she deserves to be fucked by a real man.”  He moaned out the words.

       “That’s it just a little more, Floppy.  You’re getting close now…come on Floppy…come for your new daddy, Floppy.”

       Henry could not stand it any more.  Whether it was the taunts about his wife or the way Jeb was bouncing around his little cock, he knew he was about to explode.  Just then, however there was another interruption.  Two teenagers no more than fourteen or fifteen entered the restroom.  Jeb immediately took up the knife again.  This time he put it right under Henry’s ball sack and pulled up on the flesh threatening to cut his balls out if he made a sound.

       “Wow, man, what a fucking dud that was.  I’m glad we walked out on that.”  One of the teens said.

       “Yeah, it is too bad we stood that long, do you think we might get our fucking money back?”  The other asked, as both boys began to let out their pee into the urinal.

       “I don’t know but it is worth a shot.”  The other said and then zipped up his pants and his friend did the same.  Neither even took time to clean their hands and they just walked out.

       “Good boy, Floppy.  Now we will have to start all over again.”  Once again Jeb starting playing with his cock and then began the bouncing routine.  By now Henry’s cock could not take much more of it.  “Did those young boys excite you, Floppy?  I’ll bet they did.  I’ll bet you wanted to desperately cry out to them or maybe you just loved how they were talking while your little cock was resting on my nice warm belly.  Too bad I couldn’t let you cum while they were in here.  It would have been a great orgasm.  Look at you, slobbering your cock all over another man’s belly.  Wait until your wife finds out you’re a faggot.  Maybe you were a sissy boy just waiting to come out and play.  Enough now Floppy!  I can see your baby cock wants to cum so just let it go now, Floppy, that’s it, just let it all go for daddy!”  That was when Henry came.  He exploded everywhere.  It was so intense that he shot his little load above Jeb’s belly and up to his chest.  Henry was in total shock.  He just had a huge ejaculation, and he did it on a strange man’s belly.  Not only did he do that but it was done on a man that had kidnapped him in the men’s room and threatened to kill his daughters and fuck his wife.  Henry’s life was about to change drastically.

       Jeb looked him in the eyes and pushed out his belly as he stood up close to Henry’s face and said, “Now lick off all of your cum with your tongue you faggot…and you better not miss a drop of it.”  As Henry was licking up his own juice, Jeb began to fondle his own cock and then take it out.  He started stroking it right in front of Henry’s eyes.  It was huge and fat.  Henry had never witnessed another man’s erection before.  Jeb dangled it in front of his eyes and then he pushed it close to Henry’s lips and simply told him to suck it.  “That’s it, Floppy, you suck my cock and you better not bite me or I will remove all of your fucking teeth!  I will teach you how to be a good little cocksucker, Floppy.  Oh, just wait until your wife finds out about all of this.  She will have one horny, little, hot pussy just waiting for my cock to shoot deep into her womb.”  Just then Jeb exploded and shot much of his sperm inside of Henry’s mouth.  He was forced to swallow some of it and made to lick and swallow the rest of it off the end of Jeb’s cock.

       “I have another surprise for you my new little sissy.”  Jeb went back to his trench coat to pull something else out from the back of its interior.  Henry’s eyes began to bulge out at the item.  “I see you know what this is, Floppy.  Why don’t you just tell me what this is?”   Jeb asked him while dangling it in front of his eyes.

       “Uh…it looks like a chastity device.  Look, please don’t put that on me now.  Please just leave me alone now.”   He looked at Jeb with shame in his eyes.

       “We have only just begun, Floppy.  This is made out of metal.  There aren’t any made like this.  You can’t just buy it in a sex store or even send away for.  I had this specially designed by a guy that works with metals.  The ball sack and straps are much more flexible than the sheath that goes around your dick.  I see I chose the right size for you.  I had a feeling you were very small.  You may call it an instinct but I know these things sometimes.  Just as I know your wife is probably not even having an orgasm from your pathetic little weenie.  It is time to slip it on you now.  Oh, wait a minute, if you have to shit or pee now is the time to do your business like a good doggie.”  He pulled on Henry’s dick trying to coax out some pee, but Henry was too scared to do anything.  Jeb just patted him on the head like he would a little doggie and said, “Good boy.”

       Jeb carefully made sure that the straps were flexed out of the way as he pulled down on Henry’s now limp cock.  He adjusted it and tightened it with his hands to make it form fit as best as possible.  He pulled the metal strapping up into the buckle that would rest just at the top of Henry’s spine before his buttocks.  The other single strap looped up from under and between his legs to meet the first two.  Henry surely would not be able to keep a metal strap too long in the crack of his ass.  He then secured the right and left sides of the buckle with each strapping of the metal in all three directions and then locked the buckle with a key.  He stepped back to admire his work.

       “There you go now, Floppy, all strapped up and ready to go.  Now, for the time being you will not be able to shit or piss until I am there to let you out.  You will go back to your wife now and watch the end of the film.  You will tell her nothing of what happened here.  Once you are home you will tell her that you are getting an important guest who will be showing up at eight o’clock.  You will simply go home and await my arrival.  You will not tell your wife about your daughters.  You will not report what happened here to the police or about the kidnapping of your daughters.  Remember, one dies if you do!  I will be leaving your wife an extra key to your chastity device so that only she may remove it at specified times.  You will have to learn to piss and shit at certain times when the device is off of you.”  Jeb removed Henry’s cuffs and told him to stand up.  By now he would do just about anything Jeb told him to do because he was so scared, so Jeb relaxed the knife.  “Now get dressed and go back to your wife.”

       Henry stepped out of the stall and out of the men’s room.  As he headed back to the movie theater his legs felt like they might not hold his weight.  He was so nervous he thought he was just going to pass out right in the theater.  His mind rolled around in his head as he still tried to digest all the events that just happened.  He considered getting his wife and driving to the police, but then he remembered the sound of his daughter on the phone.  Just the thought of what she said to him made him cringe and put the idea of going to the police right out of his mind.  With the chastity belt on he was walking a bit funny.  It was almost as if he was indeed having the runs and a sore behind.  He sat down gingerly into the seat next to his wife.

       “Boy, you must really be sick.”  She said.  “You were gone a long time, dear.”

       “Yes, I’m sorry honey.”  He was trying hard to hold back his tears and gain some composure.  “I just had the runs really bad.”

       “Well there is only about twenty minutes left to the show.  We can just get up and go home right now if you like.”

       “No, we might as well see it through now.”  He sunk down into the seat and felt like he was going to go through it.  He wondered how he was going to explain what happened in the bathroom.  Jeb was going to tell her all about it.  He felt a panic attack coming on.  The weight of his body in the seat seemed unyielding.  He wondered just how far this maniac would go.  Once the movie ended he really had to push up on the arm rests to get his body back up and out of the seat.  The metal strap in the crack of his asshole was really beginning to hurt.  He let his wife drive, and they headed back home.

       “You are really quiet, Henry.  Do you want me to tell you about the movie?”

       “No, sweetie, I’m just going to close my eyes for a few minutes.”

       Henry closed his eyes and the ugly pictures of the rape flashed again in his mind.  The worst part was he actually responded to the evil man.  The ride home seemed like forever.  Once inside the house he would have to deal with a new enemy, time.  Each tick of the clock made Henry feel like a time bomb was about to go off.  Within the span of a little over two hours his entire life had changed.  A strange man had abducted and raped him.  This man also threatened to do the same to his wife and possibly worse to his kids.  Shattering thoughts went through his brain.  “Am I a coward?  Why did I respond to him?  What will my wife think of all this?  I feel like killing myself, now?”  All these thoughts rolled into the mind of a man who never had cause to feel this insignificant in his whole life.  He never felt like such a loser until all of this took place.  He tried to reconcile the fact that he did it to protect his daughters; but something still prevailed:  the disgusting orgasm that Jeb gave him.  He wanted to throw up, but he tried to remain strong.  He remained dizzy, as if the entire world was about to explode.

       “I am going to make some supper, are you up to eating something, dear?”

       “No thanks honey.  I am just going to curl up on the couch and close my eyes some more.”  He was beginning to act like a true rape victim.  He went into a fetal position and wanted to hide.

       “You know, Henry, I was pretty scared sitting there in the movie theater all alone after the incident with that sicko.

       “I’m sorry you had to go through that, Sharon.  It couldn’t be helped.  I really had to go to the bathroom.”

       “I understand, but are you okay with what happened?  Do you think we should report it to the police?”  Sharon went over to him and grabbed his hand as it hung over the couch.

       “No, I think we should just forget about it.”  Henry lied.  “Oh, by the way Sharon, we will be getting an important guest at eight o’clock.”  He finally managed to choke the words out.  They were the hardest words he ever had to say to his wife.  His wife looked over at the clock up on the wall.  It was four thirty.

       “A guest…so who is coming?”  She looked back down to him.  “Should I prepare more food?  Why didn’t you tell me about it ahead of time?  Is it your cousin from Europe again?”

       “No, it is a surprise honey.  It is too bad I am not feeling well right now, that is why I am going to rest up a bit here.”  Henry lied again.

       “I don’t like surprises, Henry, now who is it?”

       “Allow me this one, Sharon, okay.”

       He got up and kissed her on the cheek.  He sat back down and grabbed the remote and turned on the television.  His eyes, however, were peeled upon the clock.  His wife had no idea how crazy this guy really was and for a second he thought about getting a knife or a blunt instrument to strike him down with when he entered their home.  Again, thoughts about his daughters made him put the idea out of his mind.  Sometimes a person wants to slow down time.  This was indeed one of those times.  Instead the clock ran terminally slow and quick at the same time for Henry, and before he knew it, it was eight o’clock.  He felt ashamed.  He was sort of cowering on the sofa.  He knew the door bell was about to ring.  The time was 8:05, still no bell.  He began to ease up.  A thought crossed his mind that maybe he was not going to show up.  “He could have been just trying to scare the hell out of me.”  He thought.  “Maybe he just wanted to fuck me in the restroom after all.”  His mind continued to ramble.  He was desperately hoping this was true, but then he remembered the pictures and his daughter’s voice.  Just then the door bell rang and he practically fell off the sofa.  His wife quickly went to answer the door.

       He yelled out, “No, honey, let me get it.”  But it was too late and she was already there.  The minute she opened the door, even though he was not wearing the trench coat, she knew who it was and tried to slam the door shut, but he slipped his foot in between it and wedged it open.

       “Now, now, Sharon is that any way to greet your new boyfriend.”  He pushed her backwards and she fell on the floor.  He then closed the door and turned the lock.

       “Henry, go call the police…hurry!  How do you know my name?  I never told you my name.”  She scrambled to get to her knees.

       “Stay, Floppy!”  Jeb shouted out and Henry froze.  It was just two words, but like ‘Pavlov’s dog’ he obeyed in dire fear and stayed on the couch.  Jeb reached down and pulled hard on Sharon’s thick, long hair.  He began to drag her around on the carpet.  She tried to push his hands away from her head and her legs began to slide around on the carpet.  Her black and silver dress began to bunch up around her legs; but as he twirled her around and around on the floor by her hair, the dress flowed back down as she slid across the floor several times.  Then he stopped and gave her a back slap across her face.  He let her go and she scurried like a crab backwards against a wall in the room.

       “Henry, what the hell are you doing, call the police!”  She screamed.

       Jeb bent forward a bit, and stood over her.  “I’ve got your daughters, bitch!”  His eyes shot open wide and so did hers.  She got up to her feet and launched her hands out to slap him in the face.

       “You bastard!  What have you done to them?”

       He grabbed her hands and maneuvered them down into an X and then pulled her closer to his body.  “I think it is time for that nice, wet kiss, Sharon.”  He went to kiss her but she spit in his face.”

       “Well you are one feisty little lady, but I like ‘em feisty!  Floppy, tell her right now that I’ve got your daughters and I will kill them if she doesn’t comply.”  He shouted out.

       “Floppy, why the fuck are you calling him that?”  Sharon asked.

       “Because he has a small, limp dick, and he even has a hard time getting it up when stimulated.   So I changed his name.  Do you like it, Sharon?”

       Sharon felt some real fear now.  She looked deep into those blue, evil eyes, and saw nothing but a mad man.  She still wasn’t sure what all of that meant and looked back at her husband and said,

       “It is true, does he have our girls?”

       “Yes, it is true.”  Henry finally spilled the beans.

       “And you did nothing?  We could have gone to the police before, you coward!”  She yelled back.

       “There is another man working with him.  He will kill them if we don’t do just as he says.  Should I have risked their lives, Sharon?”

       Jeb continued to hold her hands and arms down tightly.  He turned his head over his shoulder to address Henry and said, “Now, stand up, Floppy, and remove all your clothes and your undies.  I want you to show your lovely, little wife here…our surprise.”

       Henry stood up and removed his shirt from his pants and unbuttoned it.  Then he removed his shoes, took down his pants, and slid them off.  He tossed both items on the couch.  He then slid down his underwear and took it off and threw it on the couch as well.  He was standing there totally nude except for the device between his legs and the socks on his feet.  Sharon was in total shock and her mouth fell open.

       “Now get down on your knees and stay.”  Jeb commanded and he did so.  “That’s a good boy!”

       “What have you done to him?”  Sharon asked with a disgusted look on her face.

       “Now that’s what I like, Sharon, a direct question.  Your husband and I had a real nice time in the bathroom.  He didn’t really have the shits you know.  He was just making love to his new master.  You have a nice, full mouth, and it should be open when you are about to kiss your new lover.”  His words made her shut her mouth immediately.

       “You pig!”  She said

       “Well, Floppy, I have to admit that your wife has more balls than you do.”  He looked right at her.  “Now, I have both of your daughters.  Your husband knows this is true.  He spoke to Clair on the phone.  I will either kill both of them or one of them, if you don’t do exactly what I say.  I may just send you one of theirs fingers to prove my point.  Is this what you want, Sharon?”  Jeb loved this.  It was the moment of truth again.  He made sure he had full eye contact with his victim.

       “No.”  She said is a very low voice.

       “What did you say, Sharon, I couldn’t quite hear you?”  He probed her further.

       “No, you bastard, please don’t hurt them.”  She said it loud and clear.  He quickly took his knee and kicked her in the stomach.  She grimaced and then doubled over, but he straightened her back up.

       “Don’t ever call me anything nasty again.  My name is Jeb, but you will call me Master or Sir from this point on is that clear, bitch!”

       Sharon looked at him and said, “Yes, Sir…”  Her voice trailed off.  Jeb pulled her closer again.  Now, stick out your tongue and lick the spit off of my face that you just put on it.”

       Sharon wanted to throw up, but she didn’t want to get kicked in the stomach again.  He had her daughters.  She now fully realized this nightmare was for real.  She pushed her tongue out and started licking his face all over.  The spit was not too visible on his face, but it was the act of her submission that he wanted and he was now getting it.  He then removed his hands from her wrists and pulled her closer.  He took one hand and put it around her chin and drew her open mouth towards his own.  He began to work her tongue with his own and then he shoved it deep into her mouth and sucked.  It was the long wet kiss he had wanted all along.  Forcefully, and deeply he kissed her over and over again.  Then he licked her neck and nibbled on her ears.  He began to whisper, “I’ll bet your husband never kissed you like this before.”  She let out a slight moan.  It was a betrayal of her own body.  This nasty freak was turning her on.  It was the best kiss she ever had in her life.  Still, she felt disgust.  His teeth were ugly and his breath, foul; and yet she was beginning to get wet.  He could tell she was getting wet as he slid his hand up under her dress and felt around and probed.  Slowly he worked his fingers up her hose and into her thighs.  He began to poke at her pussy with his index finger and could feel her wetness.  Then suddenly he just stopped and pushed her back.

       “I told you hubby wouldn’t mind if you apologized with a nice wet kiss.  Now, be a good girl and go sit over on that chair.”  She went over to the chair with some tears streaming down her eyes and sat down.  It was directly across from her sofa where her husband had been kneeling down on the floor.  She pulled her dress down after fixing up her panties which he had slid down some.  She didn’t want her husband to see her wetness.  “How could I respond to this madman?”  She thought.

       “Now, Floppy, look directly into your wife’s eyes and tell her exactly what happened in the bathroom stall.”

       “Please, Jeb, I don’t want to tell her.”  Henry begged.

       “Tell her now, sissy, and call me Sir!”  Jeb insisted.

       “I….well…I sort of…I came in the stall, Sharon.”  Sharon’s face was livid.

       “Go on…there’s a good boy.”  Jeb said.

       “I couldn’t help it.  He made me do it.”  Henry looked down at the floor.  He couldn’t look his wife in the eyes.

       “Are you telling me you couldn’t control yourself and he actually made you come, Henry?”

       “Yes, Sharon, I’m sorry.  He had me cuffed to the toilet bowl and he kept playing with my dick over and over again.”

       “You’re disgusting, Henry!”  Sharon looked away from him.

       “Now, now, Sharon, I’m sure Floppy wasn’t aware that he was really a closet fag until I charmed it all out of him.”  Jeb laughed.  “You should have seen him shoot his load.  I wonder how long it has been since he shot a load like that up your cunt, Sharon.  It was not bad at all, and it went all over my belly, but of course I made him lick it all up and swallow it.  Tell her what else you did, Floppy?”

       “Yes, do share, Floppy!”  This time Sharon got in on the act.  Her anger was growing and growing at her husband.  Her real anger was towards Jeb for doing all of this, but she had misplaced anger towards her husband.  She didn’t understand why a straight guy like her husband got turned on like that and shot off for Jeb.  Still, she felt just as bad as her husband and thought, “Would a normal woman get wet from what Jeb had just done to me?”

       “Go ahead and tell her, Floppy.”  Jeb repeated.

       “I…he made me suck his cock and get him off.  Then he forced me to wear this chastity device.”

    

       “Oh yeah, and I bet you loved that didn’t you, Henry!  Was his cock nice and big?  Have you always been a cocksucker, Henry, even before I married you?  You make me sick!”  Sharon’s words hit Henry hard.

       “That is enough, Sharon!”  Jeb shouted out.  “Now I have a proposition for you.  I have no need of hurting your daughters in any way,” he lied, “and I can assure you they are not being harmed.  They are just leverage right now to get you two to do whatever pleases me.  Now you are going to learn all sorts of sexual things.  You can choose to accept and enjoy it or you can fight me tooth and nail every step of the way…and I would love that.  Either way Sharon, by the time I am done with you, you will know exactly what it is like to be an oversexed slut and whore.  Floppy, the same goes for you.  You will learn to love and worship my cock.  Do I make myself clear to both of you?”   Jeb smiled at the two disgruntled victims, it was yet another moment of truth.

       “Yes.”  Sharon’s voice stated really low.

       “Yes what, Sharon?”  Jeb said.

       “Yes Sir.”  She forced the words out.

       “Well, I already know where you stand, Floppy, don’t I?  So, there is no need for you to answer.  You can’t even stand up to a real man…now can you?”

       “No Sir.”  Henry said in shame.

       “No Sir, what?”  Jeb insisted.

       “No Sir, I can’t even stand up to a real man.”  Henry seemed broken.  Sharon actually let out a faint laugh.

       “Very well, then, we are agreed, so let us proceed.  Sharon, from now on your name is Cunt, do you understand me?”  His words cut right into her heart.

       “I said do you understand me?”  He repeated.

       “Yeees…I…I understand you.”  She said.

            “Good, then say it.  What is your new name?”  Jeb kept pushing.

       “M…y…my new name is Cunt.”  She nervously said.

       “Very good, Cunt, you must always know your place.  Now, Floppy, you are to stay there on the floor while your wife and I get acquainted with your bedroom.”

       Jeb went over to Sharon and took her by the hand.  He started walking with her and asked her where the bedroom was.  For a moment panic started in her eyes again as the realization that this man was going to take her on her own bed, sunk in.

     She reverted for a moment and said, “No, don’t!  Henry, for god’s sake do something! He is taking me to our bedroom, do something!”  She shouted back.  It was like one last chance.  Deep down she knew he would do nothing.  How could he with both daughters’ lives in jeopardy.  She also began to realize he was a wimp.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot 

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 6)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       

       “This is a nice bedroom.  So this is where your husband tries to please you with his little cock.”  He pulled on her arm.  “Look at me when I talk to you!  This is the place isn’t it?”

       “Yes.”  She strained in a low voice.

       “Yes, what, Cunt?”

       “Yes, this is where we make love.”

       “Not like that, Cunt.  Say it the way I want you to say it!”  He pulled on her hair.

       “You bastard!”  She quickly received a hard smack to the back of her head and she went flying on the bed.  “You better say it the way I want you to say it bitch or there will be a punishment.   It could even be that of your daughters.

       “This is where my husband tries to please me with his little cock.”  She could not believe her own words, but it was essentially true, after all.  Her husband did have a tiny cock and he hadn’t pleased her in years.  She began to wonder if he ever really pleased her at all.  Sure, “We had kids,” she thought, “but I never had real orgasms with him.”

       Sharon Tyler’s mind was beginning to shut down.  Her husband had been taken by this vile man and totally degraded and now he was going to do the same to her.  She never fully realized the lack of a proper sex life until these last few minutes.  For some reason her heart was pounding.  She wondered if it was anticipation, fear, or dreadful lust that had taken over her mind.  This man was going to fuck her and he was going to do it right on her own bed.  She even knew the fucking would be good; somewhere deep down into her soul she knew but couldn’t explain it.  Maybe it was the forceful way he took charge of her or maybe it was the forceful way he took control of her husband; but this was a man who knew what he wanted and she wondered if she could control herself from having an orgasm with him.  In fact it was just his kiss that nearly sent her into spasms earlier.  She had this longing need now, but it also disgusted her.  He was a disgusting man, but her fragile vagina was already on fire.  It was damp, very damp.

       “You know I really do like this room.  It is very spacey.  I love the large wood beams overhead as well.  They will come in very handy later on.”  He gave her a smile.

       “What do you mean, ‘handy’?”

       “Well now, little lady, we can hang all sorts of things from those beams…including you.”

       “You really are quite sick, aren’t you?”  Her dignity peaked in again.

       “Careful, Cunt, or do you want more smacking?  Is this phone a separate line to the one downstairs?”

       “Yes, we have two phone lines.”

       “Good, I have decided we need to get hubby in on this.  I did, after all, promise him he would see everything.  So he needs to be up here with us.”  He sucked up some phlegm and went into her bathroom and spit it out in the bowl and then came back out.  “Now you’re gonna pick up the phone and call him up here.”

       “Please, is all of this really necessary?  We have some money and can pay you a ransom for our daughters.”

       “You really don’t seem to understand bitch.  I couldn’t care less about the money.  This is about breaking both of you and having some really fun sex.”

       “Sick sex is what you mean isn’t it?”

       “You know I kind of like that, sick-sex, it almost sounds like ‘success’.  Yes, I feel very successful when I have sick-sex!”  He began to laugh at his own joke.

       “Why are you doing this to us?”

       “Two reasons really; I love to break couples, and Tara White!”  Sharon’s eyes opened very wide at hearing that name.

       “Tara White!  I only saw that bitch a couple days ago.”

       “Exactly, and you really pissed her off by threatening her.  She’s had me casing your family for months now.  She knew you were snooping around and trying to dig up crap about her daughter and Madame Cong.  Did you think she was going to take this lying down?  By the way, I worked for Madame Cong and I don’t know who is worse, Mother or Daughter.”

       “Look, if all this is about that, then you can go back and tell her I will drop everything.  I won’t come within an inch of her in any way, shape, or form.  I won’t say anything to anyone and I will denounce the whole thing.  I will even go back and apologize to her in person and beg her forgiveness.  I will tell her how wrong I was and that it will never ever happen again.  Tara White won’t know I exist anymore.  I swear to you.  Please just tell her!”  Sharon was frantic.

       “Cunt, don’t you fret about it.  What’s done is done.  A lot of people aren’t gonna know you exist anymore after I get done with you.”  The sober glint in his eyes terrified her.  “Now pick up that phone and call your husband.  Say, Floppy, Jeb wants you up here now so you can see how a real man fucks your wife…say it!”

       She picked up the phone and dialed.  Her husband had no idea who was calling, and at first, he did not pick up.  He was so nervous.  She had to dial it up again.  Finally he picked it up and she said, “Floppy, come up here.  Jeb wants you up here now so you can see how a real man fucks your wife.”  Then she hung up.

       “Good, Cunt, now where is your computer?”

       “We have a separate room for it.”

       “Oh great, a computer room; but it won’t do us any good in there.  Where is it?”

       “It is two doors over on the left side of the hall.”

       “I am going to go and get…oh wait a minute, look who’s here.  Hi, Floppy.”

       “Hi, Jeb.”

       “That’s not how I fucking taught you to say it!”

       “Hi, Master Jeb, Sir.”

       “Good boy.  Now take these keys and go to my van parked outside.  I want you to bring in all six boxes and carry them up here; and don’t you be slow about it, fag!”

       “Yes, Sir.”  Henry nodded and ran quickly down the stairs.  His wife was astonished at how much control Jeb already had over her husband.

       While Henry was busying himself about the boxes, Jeb was moving their computer into the bedroom and began to set it up on their dresser.  He removed several items on the dresser by simply throwing them off onto the floor.  Henry came in with the boxes and Jeb opened each one.  He had electronic equipment in them and started to set it up in accordance with their computer.  It was a very professional looking camera for filming and it was hooked directly to their computer.  He was going to film everything and put it online.  He also had a box full of different sex toys and other nasty objects, including rope which he was going to use.  After a few minutes of setting things up, he booted up his website to show them what it was.  The site said ‘We Turn Wives into Bitches in Heat’.  He began to show them different parts of his site.  He had filthy pictures and streaming videos.  Some were live and others were recorded.  It was sleaze to the max.

       “So what do you think of my nice little website, Sharon?”

       “It is disgusting.”  She tried to sound forceful and convincing but deep down it was making her horny.  “Is this what he is going to do to me,” she thought, “turn me into a slut and whore me out on his website for everyone to see.”  She got a shiver and a warm spot down below.

       “Now, Cunt, you’re gonna get up on the bed in a kneeling position and look right into the camera.  I’m gonna tell you a few things and you’re gonna say them.  I can edit this later.  For now we will just send pre recorded videos to the site.  Later on, once you have learned how to be a complete slut in front of the camera for me, we can do it live.  Take this key and go over to your husband first and take down his underwear and open up his chastity device.  You will take it off and put it aside.  I am going to prove to you that your husband is going to get a nice, big hard-on while watching me rape his wife.”  At these words, Sharon just opened her mouth in shock.  He was going to rape her.

       Sharon moved with heavy legs.  It was like she was in slow motion.  She could barely look at her husband anymore.  It was as if he was no longer a man.  Henry totally disgusted her, but she also felt disgusted with herself.  She knew she was about to be turned into a complete slut and yet it was turning her on.  She studied the device and then figured out how to open it with the key and remove it.  She gave out a slight chuckle as she looked at her husband’s tiny penis.  Then she went back up on the bed and assumed the position just like Jeb instructed her to.

       “Floppy, you just stay there and kneel in front of your bed.  You’re gonna masturbate while I take your lovely wife on your marital bed.  Do you understand me?”

       “Yes Sir.”  Henry had tears in his eyes.  He tried to look at his wife and make her understand they were helpless but all he saw was anger and something else in them.  He did not know it was lust.”

       “Okay, now, Sharon, you’re gonna look directly into the camera and put a nice smile on your face and pretend you are enjoying all of this.  If I find that you’re coming across strained or forced I will beat the living shit out of you.  Do you understand me?”

       “Yes Sir.”  She began to smile into the camera.

       “That’s a good Cunt.  I want you to state what your former job used to be.  Make sure you indicate in some way that it is past tense.  Then you will say that you have decided to do something more exciting with your life, and you now want to be an internet whore.  Be sure to include that you no longer wish to be just a boring housewife but that you want to be a bitch in heat and please men online.  Be creative bitch, this is your big chance at stardom!”  He laughed.  “Ready, go…”  He began to film.

       “Hi, my name is…well…it is Sharon Tyler, and I used to be a social worker…”

       “Cut!”  He shouted out.  “You will add that you used to be someone important:  a social worker, but now all that has changed.  Continue Cunt, go!”

       “Hi, my name is Sharon Tyler, and I used to be someone very important.  I was a social worker, but now all that has changed.  I am…well…I am seeking a new profession.  I want to please men online.  I need to do something more exciting with my life.  I am tired of being a boring housewife to a husband who can’t get it up.  I want to be a bitch in heat now!”

       “Cut!  Beautiful baby, beautiful!  You see that, Floppy, your wife is a natural cunt!  I loved it.  You did well with that hubby line in there too, great bitch!  I can see lots of money peddling your ass online.”  Henry couldn’t bear to watch it but he knew he had to.  “Well…you are a good, Cunt, but I need to make sure you are saying just what I want you to say, so that is why I brought in this white board.  Think of it as a cue card.  I will write what I want you to say and you will talk right into the camera.  Make sure you look and feel slutty, bitch.  I want you to slowly start playing with your tits over your dress.  Then you are to slowly pull it up over your head and remove it.  I want nothing but your bra and panties on for the camera.  Once that is done you will continue to fondle your tits over your bra and then you spread your legs nice and wide so I can get a good look at your cunt with the camera.  You will pull your panties aside and start playing with your cunt like you can’t wait to hump something.  You will pull down your panties and let them hang just above your knees.  You will then take your fingers and start playing with your cunt.  You will get them nice and wet so you can suck on them.  Okay I’m gonna start writing,” and he did so.  After a few minutes he said, “Okay, action!”

       “I hope you can see how horny I am.”  She began to fondle her breasts and moan for the camera.  She seemed to enjoy showing off for the men and women online, but more importantly; she wanted her husband to feel absolutely humiliated for what he allowed this nasty man to do.  In her mind it was some kind of payback, but she was being directed and controlled by Jeb Cutler.  “Do you like when I play with my tits this way, I sure do?  You know I have a new name now.  You see my Master didn’t like, Sharon, so he gave me a new name.  My new name is…well…you see my new name is…Cunt.”  She actually got a bit teary eyed when she said it.  She didn’t like being degraded to this point, but she had her daughters to think about.  She slowly removed her dress and pulled it up over her head as ordered.  “There, that’s better now, isn’t it?  Now you can see the real slut in me.  I just love to play with my tits.  Do you like when I pinch and rub my tities around for you?  I’ll bet you do!  Oh, I just can’t stand it anymore.  I need to play with my juicy, wet cunt.  I want you all to see it!  I want you all to see what a hot slut I am.  I want you to see what a horny, little pussy I have for you.  I hope the camera zooms in close.  I need you to get a good look at my little, whore hole!  I am going to play with it now and then suck on my fingers.  I hope I am able to make good money for my Master from slutting myself online.”  She went up and down…from slit to fingers and back over and over again.  She made nice licking sounds for the camera.  She sucked on her fingers like they were baby cocks.  She popped them out to make nice slutty noises.  She was not play acting any more.  The camera and Jeb’s disgusting words became dirty, sleazy commands that turned her on.  She was hot and wet.  She was playing with her body for a strange man that took control of her world and she was enjoying it.  “Oh please, Master Jeb, please give me your cock.  Please show my husband what a real cock is like and fuck me in my marital bed.  Please, Master Jeb, oh please.  I want you to show everyone what a complete slut and whore I really am.  I am only a bitch in heat now and I need to show the entire world my new profession.  Please, oh please fuck me.  I have a new position in life now, and it is being a whore!”  Jeb left the camera rolling and joined his new cunt for a romp in the hay.  She was about to be fucked in front of thousands of men and women online.  Even though it was not live she knew that Jeb would send the video to his website so everyone would see it.  She was hot and horny and Jeb Cutler was ready to pull her strings.  In just a few hours he took a nice happy couple and turned them into fearful sluts.  He took an intelligent, professional woman and quickly turned her into a sex starved whore who wanted to perform in front of the entire world.  He opened her up, and now he was going to put something inside.

       “That’s right, Cunt, pull down my zipper and take it out with your hand.  Now, just look at it.  I’ll bet you never saw one so big in your life, did you?”

       “Oh my god, it is so big!”  Her eyes gravitated to the thickness and length of his shaft.  He made her yank on it.  She was getting him ready.  She placed her mouth on it and he started pushing it deep into her throat.  “Oh yeah, that’s it, Cunt, take that big, juicy cock and suck on it.  Yeah, jerk if off with your hand and run your tongue up and down my shaft.”

       “Emmmphhhh….puttttthzzz…ellleelrel….ggrghgghgh… eemmm.”  She began to slurp it up and down.  It went deeper and deeper into her throat.”

       “That’s right all the way in and all the way out.  I’ll make a good cocksucker out of you yet; and keep those fucking legs nice and wide apart.  I want you to keep humping those fingers of yours while you get ready for my cock.   You’re gonna sit on this nice big cock and grind your pussy for me.  You, Floppy, get closer to the bed so the camera can pick up on your masturbating.  I want you to come at the same fucking time as I make your wife come.  When I explode into her cunt I want you to explode all over the end of the bed spread.  You’re gonna cum watching your wife get fucked by another man.  That’s it, Floppy, stroke it harder and faster.  Stroke it while your Cunt Wife takes another man deep inside her womb!”

       “Oh…..ohhhhhhhh….”  He started to scream as his cock was indeed getting big and hard for the man fucking his wife.  He could not help it.  He could not control it any longer.   He was earnestly trying to get his little cock off while watching the really big cock take care of his lovely wife.  She was being a slut before his very own eyes.  Occasionally they would exchange glances at one another.  It was like husband and wife were fucking but they were not.  He was exposing his tiny cock for the viewing audience.

She was opening up her pussy to every man who wanted to play with himself online and every woman who had a lesbian bent and wanted to see this intelligent woman slut herself out for all she was worth.

       “Oh, please fuck me now.  I need it in my pussy so bad.”  She began to beg.

       “You need it in what?”  He prodded her on.

       “I need it in my cunt!  Oh please fuck my cunt, Sir.  It is on fire for you.  I need to spread my legs nice and wide and take your cock deep inside.   I want you to fuck me… fuck me hard and long.  Please show my husband and the world what a nasty slut I am and how much I need it!”

       “Yes, you need it desperately now, don’t you, Cunt?  Tell our viewers what you need?

       “I need your big hard cock in my cunt!  Please fuck me now, please…”  She was desperately craving Jeb’s ten inch cock now.  She never saw anything like it.  She wanted to hump it deep, hard, fast and long.  She wanted to have the orgasm of her life.

       “Spread those fucking legs and get on it!  Get on my cock and slide your little ass down and clamp those legs around my waist.   Now, slide your cunt up and down, that’s it bitch!  Slide it up and down on my cock.  I want you to feel the pain!  I want you to feel it deep inside of your cunt.  Go on, harder and faster.  Keep going!”

       “Oh….fuck….ohhhhhhhhhh yessss…fuck me harder!  Oh yes, harder.  I am a cunt! Fuck me harder!”

       “Yeah, ride that cock bitch!  It is so much bigger than your husband’s cock isn’t it?”

       “Oh fuck, yes…it is so much bigger.  He is nothing compared to you.  Oh, you are going to split me apart.  I can’t take much more.  I need to come.  I need to come on your big, wonderful cock!”

       “That’s right, you can take it bitch!  I want to hear that cervix fuck me harder.  I want to hear you pounding me like a slab of fucking meat.”  He kept pulling her up and down harder and faster.  She was being mounted long and hard by a cock that was three and a half times larger than her husband’s cock.  “Get ready, Floppy, get ready to come while your bitch wife here gets me to shoot deep inside of her belly.  Here it comes, Floppy, get ready…oh fuck yeah…I am shooting your woman.  I am shooting your wife deep and hard.  I am coming deep inside the fucking bitch.  Your wife is mine, Floppy.  She belongs to me now!

       “Oh…yeah...em…oh yeah…ohhhhhhhhhh…emmmm….I am coming.   Oh, I can feel you shooting it deep inside me.  I…emmmmmm…I am coming. Eweeeeee..oh yeah….emmmmmmm!”  Sharon came to one giant orgasm that seemed to go on forever; and sitting there on the floor near the bottom of the bed was her husband.  He was shooting his small load all over the spread that was hanging down from the mattress.  The entire world was going to see it all.

       “Your wife belongs to me now.  You are going to give me your wife now, aren’t you, Floppy?”

       “Please, Jeb, don’t do this to me.”

       “That is not the correct way to address me.  Now what are you going to do?”

       “I can’t…please…I can’t…”

       “Say it now, Floppy.  Tell me what you are going to do!”  Jeb pulled up on his hair so he could look him directly in the eyes.

       “I…um…I…eh…I am going to give you my wife.”  Henry was crying now.

       “Say it again loud and clear.”

       “I am going to give you my wife.”

       “You really are pathetic, Henry.”  His wife said.

       Quickly, and without any warning, Jeb jumped up from his crouched position.  He pulled Sharon’s husband by his now limp dick and dragged him to one of the closets in the room.  He took out some rope and tied up his balls and cock together and pulled the rope in between his legs and secured it up to his waist.  He then took his hands and tied them in back of his body to his waist rope.  He secured another piece of rope from his ankles to his hands and then he made a noose and wrapped it around his neck and secured him to the pole that went across in the closet that held clothing.  He took out a ball gag and put it in his mouth and strapped it tight around his head.

       “Now, you be a good boy and sleep here tonight.  We have established who the real man is here.  Your wife has made a clear choice of my cock over yours; therefore she belongs to me now.  I am going to sell her body and whore her out to men and women online as well as in person.  I will now rest with your wife in your lovely bed all night long.  Who knows maybe I will get the urge to fuck my new bitch some more.  Wouldn’t that be fun, Floppy!  Cunt,” he pointed to Sharon, “I wish this video was completely live, but it will be airing soon enough.  Now let’s all get some fucking sleep.”  Sharon and Henry Tyler would never be the same again.  They had just begun their downhill slide into total sexual slavery.

       The always prim and proper, Ms. Paula Plummer, Director of the Grace Thompson Clinic, wore a black suit.  It was always the same; either black or brown with a white, tan, or blue blouse.  It was repetitive, but it was her style.  Occasionally she would throw in a long skirt instead of slacks, but other then that, the boring color always suited her tastes, which embodied her attitude of ‘everything in its place’.  She pulled down on her nicely pressed jacket and adjusted her tightly fit skirt as she put in another call to Dr. Prichard.  She had been suffering from some headaches and neck pain recently and thought another pain pill would suffice.  What she didn’t know was that Dr. Prichard had some other ideas.

(on phone)

       “…well I can give you a couple of those super horse pills again but what you really need is some treatment.  I think if you came over to the infirmary I could help you a great deal and maybe relax some of that tension in your neck.”

       “You know I don’t wish to mingle with the patients and nurses in any way.  I generally stick to the business of running this place and work from my office.”  There was a slight hesitation in her voice.

       “I know Ms. Plummer, but there is nothing to be scared of, really!  All the patients are on their meds and we are careful to confine the most dangerous ones; but of course if you are scared…” she was cut off.

       “I am not scared.  It is just uncomfortable being in that atmosphere that is all.”  Her voice was one of fear.

       “You are scared.  It is all right.  I don’t know if I can keep authorizing these pain pills, and you know how you like to do everything by the book.  I have logged the pills and your stress problems in my report.”

       “Stress problems, report…who authorized you to do that?  I didn’t want you to write a report on what I am taking!”

       “Yes, I know, Ms. Plummer, but I am just following rules and regulations.  Look, why don’t you just try coming over.  I will meet you and take you by the hand if it will help you to feel safer.  Is that okay?”  Dr. Prichard’s voice was ingratiating.

       “Now you listen up here!  I am not some little child.  I run this establishment and you have to remember your place.  We have had run-ins before, you and I, and the only reason you are here is due to Dr. Vance’s sudden illness, and your availability, nothing more.”

       “Oh, I am terribly sorry, Ms. Plummer,” Dr. Prichard faked a change of voice, “I was just trying to make you feel comfortable.  I can write you out a prescription if you like but I will have to log it.”

       “Never mind that, I have decided you may be right.  I will come over to see you.”

       “Oh, wonderful, I am sure I can really help you; and I promise not to log it in my report or let anyone know of your problems.  Is that okay?”

       “Um…yes…very good.  Is your offer to walk me over still on?”  Her voice became like a little mouse.  She was indeed scared of her own clinic.

       “Oh yes, of course, don’t you worry about a thing.  I will take good care of you, Ms. Plummer.”  They both hung up their respective phones.

       As promised, Dr. Prichard showed up at the sign-in lobby.  She had her security card ready and even extended her hand to hold Ms. Plummer’s, but she pulled away and said,

       “That really won’t be necessary.  I am a big girl.”  She was embarrassed.

       “Are you sure?  This can be a really tough place to handle if you haven’t done it a few times.  I don’t mind holding your hand if that is what you want.”  Dr. Prichard made a point to embarrass the Director even more.

       “No, I am fine.  Let’s go.”

       “Very well.”

       The good Doctor was required to re-sign back into the asylum since she had just signed out and Ms. Plummer was required to sign in as well.  They approached the door and Dr. Prichard opened it.  They proceeded and Debra was eager to take the lovely Ms. Plummer on a bit of an excursion tour of her facility.

       “Normally I would make you put on one of those lab coats if you were a doctor but that won’t be necessary since you are actually here as a patient.”  She smiled with a deviant grin.

       “It is not like I am checking myself in here or anything.  It is just a neck pain.”  She tried to laugh it off.

       “Oh, of course, but I do understand how stress can affect you.  Sometimes the mind can really play tricks on you and you feel like you are going to lose it.  I know it must really be hard running this place and crunching numbers all the time.  We forget that even executives have just as much stress as we do, at times, isn’t that so?”

       “Yes we most certainly do!”  She exhaled as they went by one room.  The man inside was talking into his hand.  He was pretending or thought he had a cell phone and was talking to his mother.

       “Oh yes, that is a very strange case.  It is amazing what grief can do to a person.  He still thinks his mother is alive.  She died tragically in a car accident.  He was driving the car.  A week later he had a mental break down and thinks he can talk to his dead mom on the phone.  It is so bad that now he doesn’t even need an actual phone and he just pretends, or maybe he really thinks the phone is there.”

       “What is being done for this poor man?”

       “We give him meds designed to decrease his anxiety and his compulsive disorder, but it is slow going.  He is also counseled frequently and joins our chat sessions.”

       “I notice some of the doors to these rooms are wide open and some are not, why is that?”

       “Well we have to lock up the tougher cases because they can do harm to another or themselves.  Come here let me show you this one.”  She pulled her over to a room and slid open the panel of the peak window to look inside.  “She has been like this for two weeks now.  We had to restrain her with this straight jacket and place an adult diaper on her butt.  She refuses to follow orders and won’t relieve herself in a bathroom or in her bowl.  She loves to just shit and shit all over the floor.  I actually saw her try to roll around in it and even eat it.  I think she gets some weird kind of sexual buzz from it.  Look at how filthy her diaper is even now.”  She pushed the Director closer to the glass.  Ms Plummer was getting dizzy from the sight.  She could see bowel movement dribbling down onto the woman’s legs and past the diaper.  “You wouldn’t want to end up in a place like this would you, Ms. Plummer?”

       “Oh…dear…no, c…c…certainly not.”  She tried to clear her head and throat.

       “This way, come along, Ms. Plummer.  You must keep up.”

       Along the way they ran into, Kim, she was admitted after her parents burned to death inside of their home.  She was the only survivor.  She seemed to need lots and lots of affection since their death.  She was twenty two but the accident and their death seemed to make her move back towards her childhood.  She frequently loved to hug and kiss people and would go into a tantrum if they did not respond to her in kind.

       “She wants you to give her a big hug and kiss, Ms. Plummer.”  The girl wasn’t all that clean and her lips seemed to have crusts about them.  It was not a prospect that Ms. Plummer looked forward to and she tried to back out of it.

       “Well, can’t you just give her a hug instead?”  Paula suggested

       “No, you don’t understand it is part of her rehabilitation.  Look at how she is extending her arms to you.  She wants a nice big kiss on her lips and a hug.”  The doctor loved this.  Ms. Plummer was squirming in her skirt.

       “Give me a kiss!  Don’t you want to give me a kiss?”  The girl started screaming over and over again in a loud voice.

       “See I told you, now she is having her little tantrum.  You should just comply and get it over with.”

       “Shouldn’t she be taught to try to get away from that need?”

       “Yes, of course, we are trying to do that with her, but for the time being it is just easier this way; now just hug her and give her a nice kiss on the lips.  You can do it Ms. Plummer, be a good girl and just amuse her.”  Dr. Prichard loved pushing Paula further and into humiliation.

       “I…well, very well, come here, Kim.  Give me a big hug.”  She complied.  The young lady reached around Ms. Plummer real tight and held her in her arms.  She pushed out a nice kiss on the lips and held her there.  It went on much longer than the Director would have possibly wanted it to.  The young woman’s arm held very tight and she wouldn’t let go.  It was very hard for Ms. Plummer to release the woman’s grip.  Kim gave Paula a firm and moist kiss.  She could feel the young woman’s crusts go onto her own lips and for a minute she wanted to gag.  The kiss lasted way too long.  Then suddenly the woman let go and scurried away.  Dr. Prichard could see that Ms. Plummer was visibly shaken by the hot, wet kiss.

       “See, that wasn’t so bad, Ms. Plummer, and you did a good deed for one of our patients. You know…you really are a pretty good kisser, aren’t you?”  Dr. Prichard loved her awkwardness and embarrassment.

       “Um…yes…is it much further now?”

       “Oh just around the corner is my office…unless you want to see our star patient in here, Tara White.  She is just down that corridor.  We also have many other rooms we can explore.”  The doctor started down the hall in that direction.

       “No, that will not be necessary!  I do not wish to see her.”  She could feel her own fear go up a few levels.

       “I see, oh very well.” Dr. Prichard said knowingly as if to acknowledge her fear and they headed to her office.

       Once inside she said, “Okay, up on the table and take off your jacket and blouse for me.”

       “But what for?”

       “Well I can’t work on it with all those clothes.  I need to probe around and see if I can find the troubled spot.”

       Ms. Plummer removed her jacket and started unbuttoning her blouse.  She had on a rather simple white, cotton bra.  Dr. Prichard was taking in the view.  She had some lovely lines and she was absorbing every minute of the action.

       “Good, now take off your bra.”

       “But why do I have to take off my bra?”  Paula asked in shock.

       “Because it could be restricting you and enabling that problem with your neck.  I want you in a nice relaxed state so I check it all out.  Now, do as I say and take off your bra.”  Debra spoke to her like she was a little child.

       Ms. Plummer did as she was told and two lovely breasts plopped right out for the doctor.  “Very good, may I call you by your first name in this unofficial setting, Ms. Plummer?”

       “Sure, why not.”

       “Good.  Now, stretch your legs out and keep them flat on the table.  You may open them and hang them at the sides of the table if you wish.  I am going to straddle the table in back of you and try to work on that neck of yours.  Sometimes deep massages can be quite therapeutic for problems such as these.”  Dr. Prichard leaped in back of her like a kid in a candy store full of excitement.  “That’s it, Paula, now just lean back into me and rest you head on my chest.”  Ms. Plummer was beginning to feel embarrassed and quite uneasy.  She was starting to get a sensation.  It was something she never had before.  She seemed to be responding to Debra in a sexual way, although she certainly didn’t want to admit or show it.  She just kept it inside, but Debra knew this and made sure she touched and fondled her breasts on and off by accident, at least she made it look like it was accidental.  “Good, now take in a few deep breathes for me while I work this neck and try to get all the kinks out.  By the way, have you thought any more about my proposal?”

       “Surely you can’t be serious…oh yes that feels so good…um…serious about Tara White?”

       “I am absolutely serious.  She has made wonderful progress since being here and I think it would a good opportunity to continue our work assignment program.”

       “Ennnn…yessss…that program is only for those who are on the road to recovery.  Tara white is a homicidal maniac!”

       “That was her past.  She is a very intelligent woman.  She can be of good service to you in your office.  You have needed an office assistant for quite some time now, haven’t you?”

       “My secretary does an efficient job for me….oh that’s it…right there.”

       “Well I know she does, but you said it yourself, she is overworked.”

       “Oh sure, and what do I do when Tara decides to attack me or slit my throat?”

       “That won’t happen.  I told you about the collar.  If she comes within a foot of your desk she will be shocked.  Even if you leave your work station to go somewhere else in the office you will be wearing a ring that has a button you can press to shock her if she attacks you.  She really does want to work.  She is getting bored all cooped up in that room.”

       “She is practically insane and she gets me nervous.  No one in their right mind would agree to this; now, end of story!”

       “I see.”  Dr. Prichard finished working on her neck and got up.  Paula did the same and she was about to get her clothes and put them back on when she was stopped, “Where do you think you’re going?”

       “I thought you were done.”

       “We are not done here yet.  I am going to get a hot towel.  You need some heat treatment.”

       “I don’t think that is necessary.  My neck feels a lot better now, thank you.”

       “Are you trying to tell me how to do my job?”

       “No, I…no…of course not.”  Paula seemed confused.

       “Then get back up on that table, you are my patient.”  Debra smiled and went to another room to get the towel ready.”

       While Dr. Prichard was getting ready, Ms. Plummer snuck her fingers down in between her legs.  She was hot but she didn’t want the doctor to see it.  The massage and occasional touching of Debra’s hand to her breasts and her chest on her back had secretly turned Paula on.  She was in the midst of an orgasm and was trying to get off before Debra got back.  What she didn’t know was that Debra had a two way mirror she used sometimes to observe patients while they were being treated in her office by a nurse.  It was even equipped with a secret camera to film everything.  She was carefully studying Ms. Plummer and watching her as she played with herself.  Then she decided to just spring out of nowhere with the towel suddenly.

       “What are you doing, Ms. Plummer?”  She said in a very loud tone.

       “Oh I was just…oh nothing…”  She started to say.

       “Really, it looked to me like you were playing with yourself?”

       “No…oh no…definitely not.  I was…well…I was…I was j…just adjusting my panties.”  She didn’t know what to say and fumbled out the words.

       “So, I see.  One would think you were some sexual pervert if you were indeed playing with yourself.  Now you don’t have those kinds of problems do you, Ms. Plummer?”  Dr. Prichard simply loved the way Paula turned red with embarrassment.

       “Oh no, of course not, really I don’t.”  She sunk down into the table with shame.

       “It is a good thing, Paula, or we would have to keep you here for an evaluation.  Now, you wouldn’t want that would you, dear?”  Debra said with the most ominous tone of voice.

       “Oh please don’t, Dr. Prichard.  I really was just adjusting it.  I swear!”  The poor woman became terrified.

       “Well, now, I hope you are telling me the truth.  We don’t take well to sex offenders and sexual perverts in this facility and something like that could cost your position!”  She twisted the dagger in further.

       “I understand, and no, Dr. Prichard.  I swear to you that I am not a sex offer.  Please believe me.  It just appeared that way.”  Ms. Plummer began to beg her.  She almost felt like crying as Dr. Prichard was ripping her confidence to shreds.

       “Very well, but I think I am going watch you more closely from now on.”  She looked right into Paula’s frightened eyes and made her cower in shame.  “Here, let me put the towel on your neck now.”

       “Oh yes, that feels good.  It is a little hot though.”

       “It is supposed to be, Paula.  I want that heat to just sink deep down into your neck and relieve all that pent up pressure.”  She made her voice sound extremely sexy.  She knew this made Paula feel drenched even more.  With her legs spread open on the table she could see the nice little wet spot on her white panties.  She was about to implement her plan.  “I am going to give you a shot instead of pills this time.  It will help to ease up that problem and you will feel a lot better in a few days.”

       “What kind of a shot?”  She perked up.

       “Oh it is just an anti-inflammatory.  I don’t give them out too often but in your case it will help a great deal.  I will be right back.”  Again she went into the back room, but she was not getting anti-inflammatory medicine.  She was filling up her needle with a highly potent hypnotic drug.  She came back out and said,

       “Okay, now just give me your arm and relax.”  She stuck the needle in her arm.

       “Emm…”

       “Good, now just sit there and relax a bit.  I want you to try something with me.  I am going to point to you with my right arm and I am going to lift it up and down.  I want you to do the same with your left arm since that is where the neck pain extends from.  You are going to just follow my finger and arm as it goes up and down.  You will do the same with your left arm mimicking me and we will try to loosen up that muscle.  Are you ready, Paula?”

       “Yes.”  She said in a very gentle voice.  She was already feeling the heavy relaxation effects of the drug she was given.

       “Good girl.  Now watch me carefully, Paula.  My arm goes slowly up and then slowly down.  It goes up and then slowly down.  Now repeat it with me.”

       “It goes slowly up and then slowly down.”

       “That’s right it goes slowly up and then slowly down.  Keep looking at my finger, Paula.  You must concentrate on my finger as it goes slowly up and slowly down.  You must look at my finger as it goes slowly up and slowly down.  It is a funny thing when you look at something so carefully; you begin to grow very tired.  You want to keep watching my finger as it goes slowly up and slowly down but it gets harder and harder to do.  You feel so heavy now and so very tired and sleepy, but you must keep watching as it goes slowly up and slowly down.  You feel that don’t you, Paula?”  The heightened relaxation from the injection combined with Dr. Prichard’s slow, melodic and sexy voice was having its designed effect on Ms. Plummer.  She was indeed having a hard time keeping her eyes open.

       “You do feel that, don’t you, Paula.  You really would like to sleep now.  Answer me, Paula.”

       “Yes, I would really like to sleep now.”

       “Watch my finger as it goes slowly up and slowly down.  Would you like me to allow you to sleep now, Paula?”

       “Yes.”

       “Beg me to let you sleep now, Paula.”

       “Please let me sleep now.”

       “Very well, Paula if you insist.  Now close your eyes and go to sleep.  Paula, go to sleep for me.  Even though you are closing your eyes and sleeping for me you are going to still be able to hear my voice.  In fact, in a few minutes, you are going to open your eyes but remain asleep, do you understand?”

       “Yes, I understand.”

       “Good girl.  You are going to do whatever I say.  Each command will be obeyed to the letter.  Do you understand?”

       “Yes…to the letter…I understand.”

       “I am going to ask you questions and you are going to answer them.  I am going to give you commands and you are going to follow them.  Now open your eyes.”

       Paula Plummer opened her eyes.  She could see and hear everything but she was in a very deep trance.  She was about to be invaded and her privacy opened up.  In her office she was strong, secure and in control of everyone; but here, she seemed more like a child begging to explore a whole new world.  Paula had truly been caught off guard.  Her mind had been opened up and she was about to become the very thing she always abhorred, especially to men, a plaything.  Only, she was not to be a plaything with a man but a woman; a woman driven by sexual appetites and alien needs; a woman whose only purpose in life was to find sexual pleasure from her deepest desires.  It was a flame to be sure.  It was fire on high and water deep below.  Only this water would flow from the very soul of her victim.

       “Well, look at you, Ms. Plummer, all comfy and sexy.  You weren’t really adjusting your panties before, now were you?”

       “No.”

       “Tell me, Ms. Plummer, what were you really doing with your fingers before?”

       “I was playing with myself.”

       “Indeed, such a naughty girl, playing with yourself.  It seems I do have a sexual pervert here, don’t I?

       “Yes, Dr. Prichard.”

       “Yes, what, Ms. Plummer?”

       “Yes I am a sexual pervert, Dr. Prichard.”

       “Look straight into the mirror as you answer all my questions, Paula.  Now, what were you playing with, Ms. Plummer?”

       “I was playing with my crotch.”

       “No, you were playing with your wet, little pussy.  Now tell me what you were playing with.”

       “I was playing with my wet, little pussy.”

       “You do have such a hot, little pussy, and I think you want to display it for me don’t you?”

       “Yes.”

       “Go ahead, Ms. Plummer, display yourself for me.  I want you to take down those wet panties and pull them off of your legs.  Do it for Dr. Prichard.”

       “Yes, Dr. Prichard.”  She slid down her panties and let them fall off the table.

       “I want you to take your fingers and start rubbing yourself just as you tried to sneak an orgasm before, like a naughty girl.  You need to rub that pussy don’t you?”

       “Oh, yes, I need to rub my pussy.”  Paula moaned out.  She took her finger and rubbed her clit up and down.  She would occasionally push her middle finger and index finger inside her wet, slit.  She wanted to have an orgasm.  She needed to have an orgasm.

       “That’s it, rub it around for me.  Get it nice and wet.  You love to play with yourself.  In fact you can’t get enough of playing with yourself.  From this moment on you will realize that you are just a sexual pervert.  You will think about this so often that you feel compelled to actually get treatment here in your own clinic; and you will get treatment or you might lose your job, isn’t that true, Ms. Plummer?

       “Yes, I must get treatment or I can lose my job.”  She said almost sobbing.

       “And you don’t want to lose your job do you, Ms. Plummer?”

       “No…please, Dr. Prichard, don’t tell anyone.  I don’t want to lose my job!”  Paula was completely broken.

       “Very well, Paula, it will be our little secret.  Just remember that you are my patient now, and must do all that I say in order for you to recover from those disgusting acts.”

       “Yes, Doctor.”

       “Remember, you are just a pent up little, slut, isn’t that true, Ms. Plummer?”

       “Yes, I am just a pent up little, slut…ohhhhhhhh yessss…emmmm…”  She was playing hard with her vaginal lips.

       “Tell me what you are.  Say, I…Ms. Plummer am a pent up slut.”

       “I…Ms. Plummer am a pent up slut.”

       “Keep rubbing it, Paula, rub that wet hot pussy for me.  Do you like my breasts, Paula?”  She opened up her blouse and took off her bra and held them out for Paula.  She was dangling them in front of her eyes.

       “Yes, I love your breasts, Dr. Prichard.”

       “I know you do.  I’ll bet you were thinking about them before as I made them touch your back.  You are such a slut, aren’t you?  You keep in your office pretending to do work, when secretly you are just a little pervert playing constantly with your pussy, isn’t that true, Ms. Plummer?”  She was beginning to plant thoughts in the director’s mind.  She was getting her sexed up and programmed all at the same time.

       “Yes I am a little pervert playing with my pussy all the time.”

       “Yes, you love to secretly play with you pussy all the time.  You will continue to secretly play with your pussy all the time.  In fact it is all you can think about, and you will think about it every single day from now on won’t you?”

       “Yes I will think about it every single day.”

       “Good, you almost feel like a nymphomaniac right now and you need me.  You need me badly...very badly.  Gee, Ms. Plummer, you are such a pervy-slut now; you may really need to have yourself institutionalized, isn’t that so?”

       “Yes.”

       “Yes, you feel like committing yourself to the very clinic that you run, correct?”

       “Yes, I feel like committing myself to the very clinic that I run.”

       “Good girl, but that is something we will think about later on.  Now, I am going to sit on your lap and you are going to suck on my nipples.  You want to be a good girl for me and suck on my nipples, don’t you, Ms. Plummer?”

       “Yes, I want to be a good girl and suck on your nipples.”

       Dr. Prichard sat on the table on her lap and made her suck on her nipples.  She went back and forth with them and made her bite on them.  She gave her a deep kiss and stuck her tongue in her mouth.  She lingered her tongue and the tips of both of their tongues met eat other.  She reached down into her own wet pussy and sloshed her fingers in and out of it; then she began to put them in and out of Paula’s as well.  Each time she took her fingers and put them in Paula’s mouth she told her to ‘suck’.  Paula sucked with joy.  She was eager to taste the wet juice that Debra was putting in her mouth.  It was like a sexy lollipop and each time she put a finger in Paula’s mouth she then took her other hand and put fingers in her pussy.  She licked up and down on Paula’s breasts and under her neck and on her chest.  She grabbed her hair and fondled it.  She played with it and yanked on it.  She drew her head back and nibbled on her chin and lips and tenderly bit them.  She would slide the tip of her tongue up and down on Paula’s neck.  She did each side and then she made Paula do the same.  She would tell her to ‘observe and then copy’, and after a while, the words were automatic and Paula mimicked everything that Debra did.  They went back and forth and slid each others’ pussies up and down.  Each friction caused more moaning and each moan caused more orgasms.  Each woman began to connect until they were beginning to become one with each other’s body.  The sexual, frenetic play became louder and louder; and hotter and hotter.  Both bodies became intertwined.  They were like pretzels wrapped around each other; and after a while Debra made Paula slide down on the table and she took her thighs and wrapped them around her head.  She made her lap up her pussy until the wetness flowed out and into her mouth.  Dr. Prichard was humping Ms. Plummer’s face and mouth.  She was humping it hard, very hard.  She began to scream out in ecstasy and as she did so she came with multiple orgasms deep inside of Paula’s mouth.  She wedged her pussy lips tightly into her mouth and she grinded more and more until there was nothing left and she squeezed her juice out completely like a ripe orange.  She was exhausted.  She rested atop Paula as sweat rolled off her body.  Both women were in a pool of sweat.  Paula had come all over Debra’s fingers as she had been fingering her while she was riding her mouth.

       Debra took her two fingers and rested them beneath her pussy and said, “Suck, I want you to lick it all off my fingers, you little slut.  Suck all of your juice off my fingers and look at my pussy while you do it.  I want you to remember my pussy and crave it, Paula.  You will do nothing about it but deep inside you will crave it to the point where you will need to finger yourself when no one is around.  You will crave my pussy won’t you, Paula?”

       “Yes I will crave it.”  Paula took her lips and wrapped them around her fingers as if they were a nice, juicy cock.  She slurped on them and sucked on them.  It was like she was doing a blow job.  She could barely keep her eyes off of Debra’s pussy.  The hunger in her soul was satiated for the moment, but Dr. Prichard already planted the seed; the never ending hunger seed.

       “Get dressed and remain seated on the table.”  Dr. Prichard ordered.  “I want you to remember my arm and my finger that goes slowly up and slowly down.”  She began to do the motion.  “Whenever someone goes slowly up and slowly down with their arm and finger you begin to fall into a deep trance.  You will want to follow the arm and the hand for a while; and then you will want to go into a deep trance and sleep.  Remember, when the arm goes slowly up and slowly down.”

       “Yes, when the arm goes slowly up and slowly down.”  She began to go into an immediate trance and wanted to close her eyes.

       “That’s right, Ms. Plummer, just close your eyes and listen to my voice.  You will not remember what took place here today other than the fact that your neck feels better and I attended to it properly.  You will, however, remember all the suggestions that I have made to your life; the need to play with yourself all the time while no one is watching, and the need to finger yourself while craving my pussy.  You will remember that you are a sexual pervert now and your only help is through me.  Only I can secure your position now.  You will keep it all to yourself.  It will make you feel nervous and on edge, but you will keep it all to yourself.  You will keep it all to yourself except the need to get treatments from me since I now know your perverted little secrets.  You will not know why you now have lesbian tendencies but you will begin to realize they are there.  Now, I have a new thought for you.  You like the idea of Tara White working in your office.  In fact you now crave it and need it.  The idea is so strong in your mind that you can’t put it off any longer.  You will allow Tara White to work in your office.  Now tell me what will you do?”

       “I will allow Tara White to work in my office.”

       “Good girl.  Now I want you sleep for a while, but when you awaken you will feel refreshed and extremely fulfilled.  After a few hours of this blissful feeling you will start to have those cravings.  You will remember the disgusting sexual perversions and start to play with yourself.  They are unstoppable cravings and you will indulge yourself.  Do you understand?”

       “Yes, I understand.”

       “Very good, now go to sleep for a while.”

       “Yes.”

       “That’s my good little pet.”

       

         

       

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot 

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 7)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this! Any resemblance to names and characters is purely coincidental.   This story is pure fiction!  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       What exactly is a feeling of love?  Is it joy, tenderness, happiness, peacefulness, contentment, or is it something more?  Is it the highest climb of spirituality or the most gifted physical union available?  Love takes many shapes and has many needs.  It can be of two people or it can be the love of life itself, perhaps.  Can a solitary person, completely alone, really understand what love is; or does it simply become the love of work or the love of art, science, history and so forth.  It can even become the love of an addiction or the love of materialism; and maybe even the love of oneself.  Is love an attempt at a union between two people longing to care, share, and dream? Will it build on the uniqueness of their character and emotions to the point of almost attaining oneness in their desires and feelings towards each other?  Perhaps the question is insoluble.  Then we have the love for hatred, now what is that?  Is it a need to possess, control, manipulate, dominate, destroy, torture; or enable a sadistic preying upon thereby creating a means of pleasure; something we may call sick love?  Now we come to the overwhelming pleasure afforded to us by lust.  The fine line between love and hate can lead to destruction just as surely as the fine line between lust and love can blend so well that neither good nor evil can fully understand the two.  Is lust an overwhelming need or an addiction to that which is ultimately unattainable?  We may sink our brains into these questions and never find an answer.  Dr. Melody Forbes will find herself wrestling with these questions and her very sanity by which she will make her next move.

       “Tim, I really need to talk to you.”  She took him by the hand and sat him down on the sofa.

       “Sure, honey, what is the problem?  Are you back to black hair again?”  There was a mutual connection; a tender moment; a brief flicker of the union they always had.

       “Yes, well it is my natural color.  I got tired of the brown.  How deeply do you love me?”  She appeared to have soggy eyes.  It was as if she was thinking about the question for quite some time.

       “I love you more than I could ever put into words.  You and the girls mean everything to me.”

       “I am very happy to hear that.”  She wiped away a tear.

       “You don’t look happy?”  There was a strong pounding in his heart.  Her tears showed a depth of feeling he had not seen in a long time.  It was a striking difference from the always calculating and strong doctor she was.

       “I want you to know that I love you very much.  You have been everything and more than I need from a man.”

       “So you are saying you are happy with me then?”

       “Yes I am happy with you.  I only want you to understand that women may have needs that men do not understand.”  She brushed her hair aside and strained at those words.

       “Mel, what is going on here?  What are you trying to say?  You are kind of scaring me now.”  His body began to feel a chill.  It was like a presence, something evil drifting into the moment.  You just said that I was everything and more than you need from a man.  Is that really true?”

       “In terms of love yes?”  She closed her eyes for a few seconds trying to wash away the evil thoughts but they would not go away.

       “What other term is there, Melody?”

       “Things!”

       “What kind of things?”

       “Just things, terrible, nasty things that most people wouldn’t even consider.”  Her look was ominous.

       “This case has gotten to you, hasn’t it?”

       She looked away briefly but he followed her eyes, “I…the truth is…I don’t really know who I am anymore.”

       “What do you mean you don’t know who you are?  You are Melody Forbes, a great doctor, who at times thinks more of her patients than she does her own family and herself; and yet she is the most caring and loving person I know.”  He reached towards her for a hug and she embraced him.  She needed the bonding.  She needed something to ground herself.

       “I may be entering into a really dark hole, and it may be one that I cannot get out of.  I want you to always remember what we had, and the wonderful moments we shared together.”  Now a full stream of tears ran down her face and he tried his best to kiss each and every one of them.”

       “You are my wife.  You are my lover.  You are the very heart and soul of my being.  How can you possibly think otherwise?”  He began to shed a tear as well.

       “Will you still think of me that way when someone else possesses my body?”  The words were a shock to him.  He opened his mouth briefly and then closed it.  There was silence and staring for a few minutes.  The words seemed in disbelief to both of them.

       “She has gotten to you, hasn’t she?”  He could feel some anger building inside.

       “I didn’t know there were such things that she makes me feel.”

       “That fucking bitch!  I am gong kill her with my own two hands!”  She had never heard her husband vent anger with the need to kill before.

       “Now, Tim, don’t be thinking anything foolish!”  She implored.

       “What was it that you promised me, Mel?”  He was looking directly into her soul.

       “I promised to stop the minute that I felt she got to me.”

       “And has that minute occurred?”

       “It has and beyond.”  She spoke softly as if the lightening of the words could be distracted by the smoothness of an easy breeze coming from her lips.

       “What do you mean by ‘beyond’?  Have you done anything with this woman?”  His former expression of tears and tenderness gave way to the impending fire of anger.  It was clearly seen within his eyes.

       “You won’t understand.  I can’t even understand.”

       “What have you done, Melody?”

       “I let her get to my mind!”

       “Just your mind?”

       “I think she has gotten into my soul.”

       “You have left out one thing, haven’t you?”  His experience with his wife lent him an ability to elicit knowledge by prying apart the barriers much as she had done with her patients.  He was almost sounding like a psychiatrist himself.  He was looking for a definitive answer.

       “I love you too much to keep anything from you.”

       “What have you done?”

       “I let her f…fondle me.”  She squeezed the words out.

       “You let a killer fondle you?”

       “Yes.”

       “Did you let her fuck you as well?”  His sharpness was blunt.  It was like a perfect arrow; but into whose heart was it about to plunge.

       “She was filthy and nasty; and I enjoyed it.  I had an orgasm.”  The words were like a blind light penetrating into his eyes and ears.  He could hardly look upon her.

       “I am taking the girls and going to my parent’s home to think this through.”

       “Tim, I…”

       “There are no words to comfort my soul right now, Melody.  You have just ripped it out!  You have not been the same since you met this woman.  The only thing that has changed for the better recently is our sex life; and I suspect, that somehow, this evil woman has even influenced that.”  His perception seemed astonishing to her.

       “I never planned this.”  Those were the last words spoken.  He got up and prepared to go and pack some things.   She did not hear another word from him.  She stood up and gathered some strength.  In her own mind the pronouncement to herself was guilty as charged.  It was the darkest moment in her life.  She felt as if she lost him forever.  In one brief moment her lust and degradation may have cost her marriage.  It was a moment where love was sucked away from a human being’s life.  She went to the bathroom and redid her makeup and eyeliner.  She was getting ready to go to work.

       “So, you made a decision after all?”  Tara asked as Dr. Prichard closed the door.

       “I have risked many things to be here.”  Dr. Forbes said with a shaky voice.  What she did not know was that Dr. Prichard lingered outside the locked door.

       “Indeed you have, Doctor, please sit down.  I was just about to have some breakfast.    Don’t be a shy little girl now.”  Tara sat down as well and fiddled with the oatmeal.  They both sat across from each other at the small table.

       “Why are you not in restraints and why are you dressed that way?”

       “Do you like my new attire?  I look just like you now, very business like.”  She smiled.

       “I don’t understand.”

       “I am part of the work/rehabilitation program now.”

       “I did not order that up for you.”  Dr. Forbes looked directly into Tara’s eyes.  She wanted to act strong.

       Tara dipped the plastic spoon in some oatmeal and then flicked it into Melody’s face,

       “Don’t come in here thinking you are in control of the situation, Dr. Slut!”  She said as Melody took a napkin off the table and wiped her face.

       “I think you need to join me for some breakfast.”  Tara quickly got up in a rage and took the bowl of oatmeal and the spoon with her.  Dr. Forbes tried to get out of the seat but Tara pushed her right back down.  She stood in back of her and then put her hand over her nose and pinched it,

       “Open up, bitch, you are hungry!”  She tossed the bowl on the table and spit into the oatmeal.  She then took a spoonful and shoved it into Dr. Forbes’ mouth.  “Now, eat!  My hungry little bitch!”  She continued to shove spoon after spoon of the oatmeal into the doctor’s mouth.

       “Eeeeeerrmphh, erlellreelrl, ggghghg…stop!”  Melody shouted out, but Tara continued to make her swallow the food with her spit in it.

       “Taste good, bitch?   Don’t you ever fucking come in here dictating to me again!  Do you fucking understand me?”  She pulled up on her chin and made Dr. Forbes look directly into her eyes then she dropped her head back down and went back to her seat.

Melody was shaking like a leaf.  She didn’t know if she should get up and leave.  She thought Tara might attack her if she did so, so she just sat there.

       “I think an apology is in order, don’t you, Doctor?”  Tara asked menacingly.

       “I…I’m sorry, Tara.”  Doctor Forbes said while feeling totally defeated.

       “Apology accepted, Doctor.  Now, to answer your impending question, Dr. Prichard ordered it up for me.

       “You do realize,” Melody was cautious in her tone of voice as she feared upsetting her, “that Ms. Plummer has to ultimately approve this?”

       “But of course, and she has approved it.  I will be working directly in her office.”  It was amazing how Tara could change her disposition from one of terror back to business; and even sound soft and serene.

       “Ms. Plummer would never approve of this.  After all, you are schizophrenic.”  Melody moved back in her chair expecting another attack, but none came.

       “I don’t think you know Ms. Plummer as well as Doctor Prichard does.  She has some hidden secrets that no one knows about; besides, her former secretary just decided to leave.  No one knows why, so Ms. Plummer needs someone in the office now.  That someone is me, got it, bitch?”  Her eyes bulged out.

       “So she left, or was she influenced by you in some way?”

       “What does it matter.  I control nearly all the minds in this facility now anyway.”

       “How are you doing this, Tara?”

       “I see, the questions again, Doctor.  Yes, you have so many unanswered questions.  Still, you have decided to accept my challenge by being here today, haven’t you?”

       “Can’t we please just be open and honest with each other now?”  She pleaded.

       “You are here for answers and sexual release.  Do not pretend it is otherwise.  Tell me, Doctor, just how wet were you before entering into this room?  Have you thought about me a lot?  Tell me the truth, Doctor.”

       “I have probably lost my husband by coming here to see you today.”

       “And why is that?”

       “I told him.”

       “You did what?”

       “I told him about, well, you know what happened…and what you did to me!”

       “I will say it again; you really are a stupid bitch, aren’t you?”

       “Is it stupid to love someone and care about him so much that I need to be honest?”        “You are truly innocent in so many ways, Dr. Forbes.  It will be a pleasure corrupting you.  Now I ask you again, how wet were you before entering into this room?”        “I was soaking wet, Tara.  What have you done to me?”

       “What makes you think I did anything to you?”

       “I have dirty thoughts now and I think about sex a lot.  I was never this preoccupied about it.”

       “I opened you up to some new ideas.  The rest you have done on your own.  Apparently these things have long been suppressed and needed to come out.  They are a part of your being now.  So you have wrecked your marriage to give in to your desires.  Are you willing to wreck your family as well?”

       Melody didn’t like that, “What does that mean?”

       “It means you have two beautiful daughters and perhaps…”

       “Never!  Do not even go there!”  She stood up.

       “Sit back down!”

       “No, I am leaving here.  You are vile and disgusting.”

       “I said sit back down, now!  If you go out that door don’t ever come back here.  I won’t say a word to you ever again.  I mean that, Dr. Forbes.  Melody gave it some thought as she was heading out and then turned around and came back.  She sat down again.

       “Good girl, you really do need what I can give you and you know this.  At least you are honest in that regard.  Stand back up for a minute.”

       “But why?”

       “Just do it.”  Melody stood back up.

       “Take off your jacket and toss it on the bed.”  She did so.  “Now, I want you to unbutton your blouse as far down as you can go while leaving it on.  I want you to slip your shoulders above the blouse and I want you to pull down your bra and take out your breasts.  I want to see those breasts and nipples sticking right out for me.”

       “Tara, please!”

       “Do as I say.  You already gave up your husband for me, and now you are going to give up your body as well.”

       Melody did as she was told and out came her breasts above her bra cups, “Very nice, I love your breasts.  You have perfect little orbs.  How does it feel to be on display for a criminal?  How long have you known you were a lesbian, Doctor?  You may sit down now.”

       Dr. Forbes sat back down with her breasts fully exposed in Tara’s room, “It does not mean I am a lesbian.”

       “Then what would you call it, Doctor?”

       “I don’t know, but I just…”  She cut her off.

       “You just can’t understand why you keep acting like a slut in front of me, now can you?”

       “No, I am lost.”  She sounded dejected.

       “On the contrary, dear, you have just found yourself.  You may not even know it, but perhaps you had latent homosexual needs for a long time now.”

       “Don’t just tell me that!”  She became indignant.

       “The first part of overcoming a problem is by not denying it.  Isn’t that true?”

       Melody felt defeated again.  She had used such words many times with her patients and said, “I am not gay.  I was never that way.”

       “Now, now, my dear, it is all right.  We will explore your lesbian tendencies together.”  Tara acted very smug.  “How often have you been thinking about me, Doctor?”

       “I can’t seem to stop thinking about you, ever since the first day we met.  You are in my mind almost constantly now.”

       “And that makes you feel hot, sexy, and horny doesn’t it?”

       “Yes.  You got into my head somehow.  I suspect just like you did with all those women.  When I look into your eyes they make me want to do things.  Your eyes can make people do things.    I need to know how you are doing all this stuff.  What are you?”

       “Dr. Forbes, do you believe that humans are the only beings in the universe?”

       “Well there is no valid proof to suggest otherwise, but I can’t believe our universe is without other living creatures besides us.”

       “That is a sensible answer.  Yes, there are other beings in the universe.”

       “Okay, now what are you saying?  Are you saying that you are not human?  Cause, if you are I can help you.  I have had several patients who had this fixation disorder and thought they were aliens.”

       “Don’t insult my intelligence now, Doctor.  Perhaps you are not yet ready for answers.”

       “No, Tara, please…please give me some answers.”  Doctor Forbes begged.  Just then the buzzer when off in the room and the intercom had Dr. Prichard’s voice on it.  She announced she was coming in.

       Melody panicked, “No, no, she can’t see me this way!”

       “Stay, Doctor!  If you make one move of any kind we are finished.”  Tara said sternly.

       “Please, I can’t stay like this.  Dr. Prichard doesn’t like me anyway.  She will get me fired if she sees me like this and there will be a scandal.  Please, Tara!”

       “You will stay, Doctor.  You will keep your tities exposed for me!  Remember, I am in control here.  Now stay, Doctor!”  And like a good little girl, Melody remained seated.

       Dr. Prichard entered into the room and a security guard closed the door.  She said, “Well, well, if it isn’t miss high and mighty.  You don’t look too high and mighty now, do you dear?”

       “Dr. Prichard, I can explain.”

       “I really don’t think you can, Dr. Forbes.”  Debra waited so long to be able to humiliate Melody.  “How long has this been going on?”  She made eye contact with Tara and they both loved it.

       “I…well I know it looks really bad…”

       “Bad you say?  Look at yourself.  You are disgusting.  Would any professional doctor pull down her blouse so obscenely and let her breasts just hang right out…well, would she?”  Dr. Prichard yelled out the question, shocking Melody even more.

       “No.”  She said in a wimpy manner.

       “No, they most certainly would not.  So you have quite a bit of explaining to do, don’t you, missy?”  Debra’s relentless voice pounded into her.

       “I don’t know why I am doing this.  She can make you do things.”  Dr. Forbes almost wanted to throw up from the shame.

       “Well, I warned you of this.  I warned you of her abilities to take nice women like you and turn them into sluts.  I said you might have a breakdown and it has happened, hasn’t it?”  She looked as deeply into Dr. Forbes eyes as she could.

       “Dr. Forbes, it is no use lying to Dr. Prichard.”  Tara’s sweet voice made Melody feel like the sick one.

       “Yes, I think I am having a breakdown.”  Melody said.

       “Well, just what are we going to do about you, dear?”  Dr. Prichard’s voice softened as she put her hands on her hips in a superior manner.

       “Why don’t you pull down your slacks, Dr. Prichard.  I am sure this slut has never sucked on a hot juicy cunt before, have you Dr. Forbes?”

       “Melody turned back quickly to Tara and said, “No, I won’t do that, you can’t make me do that.”  She looked back at the smiling Dr. Prichard, “Oh my god, you are in on it with her!”

       Dr. Prichard took off her lab coat and quickly pulled down her slacks, revealing a tight black, panty thong.  She moved it to the side and said, “I think you better do as Ms. White says.  She really is running things in this clinic.”  She laughed.

       Melody felt sick to her stomach.  She was in a precarious situation.  She knew at the very least, Dr. Prichard would have her job after the display she showed.  She looked at the women’s vaginal slit.  It seemed moist and ready; like it was waiting.  She didn’t understand why she was excited about the possibility of licking this woman out instead of being repelled by it.  She had never sucked on a woman’s vaginal lips before.  She never entertained any lesbian tendencies, and yet, here she was sitting with her blouse pulled to the sides of her shoulders, with her breasts sticking right out above her bra, and her eyes staring at Dr. Prichard’s hot, wet pussy lips.  She did indeed feel as though she was going out of her mind.  Then, without another order by either of the women, she got down off her chair and crawled over to Dr. Prichard.

       “That’s right…crawl over to me bitch and eat out my cunt!”  Melody did so.  She pushed her head right up under Dr. Prichard’s legs and buried her mouth in between them.  She started slowly but then Debbie pulled her in tighter so she could get her tongue inside even deeper.  Melody pushed it in as deep as it would go.  She used the tip of it and remembered how she gave her husband an extraordinary blow job.  She began to work Debra’s clit hard and fast; and before long Debbie was humping it all over Melody’s mouth.  The display of Dr. Prichard’s leg scissors over Dr. Forbes’ head and mouth were lewd and obscene to be sure.  Both women began to moan, and even Tara found herself playing with her pussy lips and stroking it with her fingers as she watched the doctors continue to play for her.

       That’s right, eat my cunt you bitch!  I want all my pussy juice in your mouth…you fucking whore.  I told you she would turn you into one of her lustful whores, didn’t I?  You little slut, that’s it…right there…oh I am going to come all over your face Dr. Forbes!”  And so she did.  She squeezed out all of her pussy juice into Melody’s mouth and continued to rub herself up and down on her lips and nose.  Melody had no choice but to swallow whatever trickled into her mouth.  After she was done, Dr. Prichard grabbed her hair and dragged her over to Tara White’s open pussy lips and placed her head right onto her lap and forced her into Tara’s wet vaginal lips.  “Do a good job, you bitch…do it just like you did mine and dig those lips and tongue into her slit!”

       “Elllrleeere…emmmm…putthtthtz…ohhhh…emmmmm…”  Dr. Forbes buried her mouth and lips into Tara’s hole.

       “My, my, what a total whore!  What are we going to do with you, Dr. Forbes?”  Dr. Prichard asked looking at Tara.

       “Well, it is obvious she can’t go…emmmm…she can’t go on like this, Dr. Prichard.  Oh…fuck, yes…she has to be admitted into our clinic right away.  She needs so…emmm…so much help.”  Tara said.

       “Indeed she does.  I will see to the paper work immediately.  You are going to be my patient now.  Isn’t that nice, Dr. Forbes!”  Dr. Prichard pulled up on Melody’s hair and made her look into her sex crazed eyes and then let her go back down deep into Tara’s juicy, wet slit.  Debra rang the buzzer and exited the room.  Melody still could not understand why no guard came in or even inquired as to what was going on.  Tara pulled her head into her lap and pushed her into her wet slit even deeper.  It was almost as if she wanted to bury her entire head deep into her womb.  She climaxed several times on Melody’s face and nose.  The woman’s blouse was slick from juices.  She looked like a total whore now.  Then Tara held up her face by her chin and said,

       “Now this is the way I like my whores to be, nice and desperate.”

       “Please, Tara, tell me how you are doing all of this and why I crave you so much?”

       “Very well, I will tell you some things; but no pop psychology bullshit, do you understand me slut?”  She squeezed her chin tighter, “Remember with great pleasure comes great pain!”  Then she let up.

       She began, “I am not of your planet.  You made fun of me before when I tried to explain this to you.”

       “I am sorry, please go on.”

       “We are of the ‘theta’ or the ‘collective’ as we are better known as today.  We existed long before human beings.  We were always there, even before you made the leap to intelligence we were there.  We are non-corporeal beings.  We are pure thought energy.  We are like your brains without the brain or the body.  We free float and drift into other beings to extend our lives eternally.  We made this discovery as we were forced to leave our planet’s destruction by floating to your planet.  It was nearest to us and the journey would not be as far.  We had made long journeys before only to end up not being able to return as the journey would extend ourselves and spread us out so much that we would just empty our particles into space and be obliterated.  We found that keeping ourselves inside the mind of another living creature’s mind could keep us alive and even strengthen us indefinitely.  We also learned that we could now feel all the experiences that we had in our minds on a physical level as well.

       “So the body you are in is not your own?”

       “No, it was Tara White’s body, but I took it over a long time ago; but I did not float into it.  I was born into her body.”

       “I am sorry.  I don’t understand.”

       “I floated into a seeders body and shared her mind.  When she became pregnant I transferred myself into her offspring.  There are different levels of the ‘theta’ among you humans.  We originally infiltrated your lowest life forms and survived in the cells.  We could not develop our personalities in your beasts.  Dinosaurs could not tell the difference between good or evil so we had to wait and survive until a genetic mutation developed and humans came along.  You think you know all there is to know about development on your planet, but you do not.  We are the missing link.  How do you think you made the jump from ape to human?”

       “You are either insane or you are telling me the truth.”  Dr. Forbes blinked her eyes a few times in disbelief.

       “You may believe what you wish, Doctor.  Some of us remain as ‘Clusters’ existing in your bodies only to be destroyed when the human mind expires.  Clusters never leave the human mind and do not know of their existence.  They are so tightly shared with the human mind they coexist with them and neither side really knows the difference.  Still others like me, ‘Floaters,’ can leave the body and float to different minds but we still need a main body to either share or remain in.  We know of our existence and can leave the brains of humans for a time being and float.  We also have a group called ‘Homers,’ and they are self aware and share the brain of a human; however, they eventually take it over and remain there until the body dies and they die along with it.  You think good and evil is your own development.  It began long before you existed in us.”

       “Is this why you often go into comas?”

       “What do you mean, Doctor?”

       “I mean according to reading your file you have been in comas many times over and then come out of them.  Is this when you do your floating?”

       “Very good, Doctor.  You must realize that I have been floating in your brain as well?”

       “Yes, I think I am beginning to understand that now.”

       “And you have enjoyed sharing yourself with me, haven’t you, Doctor?”

       “I would rather continue our discussion…”

       “No, Doctor, you will answer me now.  Do you enjoy sharing your mind with me?”

       “Yes, Tara, I enjoy it.”  Melody’s admission was one of guilt and truth.  She did enjoy it.

       “Yes, even though I am a criminal according your society, and have killed and assaulted many women, you sill love the feel of my decadent mind inside of yours; making you do nasty little tricks with your mind and body, don’t you, Doctor?”

       “Yes.  I must be crazy.”  Dr. Forbes was tearful.

       “That is why you are going to check yourself in here.  You are sick and need help

just like me.  Isn’t that so, Doctor?”  Tara’s voice was pulling at her soul again.

       “What if I refuse to sign myself in and leave?”  Melody was scared.  She didn’t know if Tara would attack her for that remark.  She was so unstable.

       “Dr. Prichard and I can force you to sign those papers, you know this?”

       “Yes you can.”

       Tara smiled and said, “We won’t, however, you will sign of your own free will here.  If you do not sign you are free to leave but I will not talk to you again, and you will suffer the consequences.”

       “You are threatening me, how is that free will then?”  Dr. Forbes was right and she knew it.

       “You will either sign yourself in here or you will leave, but I cannot let you live with what you now know.  I can get to your family as well.  I am sure you realize this.”  Tara’s voice did not show a hint of compassion.

       “Very well, since I don’t seem to have a choice.”

       “I want you to do something.  You will leave here today a free woman.  You will, however, go to the corner address that I write down for you.  You will dress like a whore and go there.  Do you understand me?”

       “Why should I do this?”

       “Because you wish to explore further.   You have already, in a sense, cheated on your husband just as I said you would, but now you are going to really cheat on him.  I want you to know what it is like to feel another man, other then your husband, deep inside of you.”

       “You’re disgusting!”

       “And yet you want this.  You wanted it since the minute I said you were going to cheat on your husband.  The desire is burning deep inside of you right now, isn’t it?”

       The immediate need in Melody’s wet crotch did not go unnoticed by Tara White.  She could tell in her eyes that the good doctor wanted to and even needed to feel the touch of another man all over her body.  She handed her the address.

       Hanging from her own ceiling with her belly distended from the weight of her own body since her arms were secured to wooden beams, Sharon Tyler writhed in pain and heat…right in her very own bedroom.  She screamed into the ball gag and moved her body around like it wanted to twist itself off but she could not.  Two long chains were attached with nipple clamps and weights to her nipples.  The end of the weights hovered just above her bed.  A ten inch dildo remained snug and deep into her vaginal hole, while her panties pressed in tight against it adding more pressure.  The end of the dildo had a rope tied to it and Jeb Cutler continually played with it.  Sharon Tyler had been hanging like this for over an hour while he played and manipulated the dildo rope.  She was in agony and the sweat rolled off her body.  She was also having multiple orgasms and needed more.  Jeb would get her so sexed up that she craved bigger and better orgasms.  He had turned her into an addict.  Meanwhile her husband remained at the foot of the bed jerking off his cock to her dismay.  All the while everything was being filmed live for the internet audience.  Suddenly the doorbell rang and everyone froze.  Jeb cut the camera and stopped.

       “Floppy, go see who it is and report back.  Don’t answer the door until I tell you to.”

       “Yes Sir.”  Henry ran down the stairs and took a peek from one of the other room’s windows.  It was Sharon’s sister Susan.  He went back up to report.

       “It is my wife’s sister.”  Sharon began to scream in her gag.  Jed decided to remove it.

       “One word from either of you and I will slit your throat and your daughters’ throats.  Then I will kill your sister too…got it, Cunt?”  She nodded in agreement.

       “Please don’t bring my sister into this, just let her be.  She has no one but us.  She will not tell anyone anything!”  Sharon whispered out in desperation.

       “So, little lady, your sister got no other family?  She got no hubby, perhaps?”  He looked up at her.

       “No, no one.  We are her family.”  Sharon realized it might have been wrong to tell him that.  Her expression became still.

       “Well, thanks for the information.  Maybe I should invite her in, so she can play with us.  I can make her my Cunt number two.  What do you think?”

       “No, please don’t get her involved in this!”  Sharon begged.

       “Very well, Cunt.  Floppy, go downstairs and tell her something…anything, but make sure she leaves.  Jeb hopped back up on the bed and put the gag back in Sharon’s mouth.  He tugged on the dildo rope some more and then got back down off the bed and started the camera again.  “Well now, where were we?  Oh yes, you were having multiple orgasms.  I think you like my little tug rope, don’t you, Cunt?

       “Errmph.”  She moaned into the gag as he started up again.

       “Just think…your sister is at the door while I am playing with your cunt.  If she decides to peek in or get curious she becomes just like you, won’t that be fun!”  His sinister glare just added to her frustrating orgasms.

       “Hi, Susan.”  Henry said with a cheerful sounding voice.

       “What is going on with you two?  I have been trying to get in touch with you for days now.  I even called Sharon at work and they said she quit.  Now what the hell is going on?”

       “Susan, please don’t get involved right now.”  Henry’s voice quickly changed from one of cheer to dread.

       “What do you mean?”

       “Your sister has been feeling stressed.  She decided she needs a change in her life style…that is why she quit.  Just give us a few days to sort it all out.  I promise we will explain it all in detail, fair enough.”   He put on his sad, honest eyes.

       “Okay, Henry, but only a few days.”  She grabbed him and pecked a little kiss on his cheek and she went about her way.  He quickly locked the door and ran back upstairs.

       “Well, did you get rid of her?”  Jeb asked.

       “Yes.”

       “Will she stay away?”

       “I don’t think so.  She will be back in a few days.”  Henry said feeling dejected.

       “Go and get me your private phone book.”

       “But what for?”

       “Don’t ask questions just do as you’re fucking told, asshole!”

       Henry went into his wife’s dresser drawer and pulled out a telephone book.  It contained private phone numbers and addresses of friends and family.  He handed it to Jeb.

       “I’ll be right back.  On your knees, Floppy, and don’t you fucking move an inch!”  Jeb went downstairs to use their other private line.

       Sharon just glared at her husband from her bonds and moaned out, “Errrrrrr…emm!”  She knew Jeb was up to no good.

       (Jeb picked up the phone and dialed)

       “Hi, I need to speak with Madame Cong immediately.  This is code red.”

       He waited a few minutes, “This is Madame Cong.”

       “Hi Madame, Jeb Cutler here.”

       “Jeb Cutler, it has been a long time, hasn’t it?”

       “Yes it has.  I don’t have time.  I need your help immediately.”

       “What kind of trouble did you get yourself in this time?”

       “I have been on assignment for your daughter.”

       “Let me guess.  It has something to do with Sharon Tyler?”

       “You know about all of this?”

       “Yes, she spoke to me about it.  Who do think told her to put tabs on the Tyler family in the first place?”

       “You said she spoke to you.  Was it conventional or another way?  Are you one of them?”

       “You know about us then?  She told you?”

       “Yes I do know.”

       “Very well, she felt it to me.  You also know what will happen if you talk, don’t you?”

       “Yes, I know all too well what you are capable of…Madame.”

       “Yes, you do, don’t you.  I remember out little run in last time.  As I recall I had you tied up and taking cocks in your ass for a week didn’t I?

       “Yes, to the point of bleeding.  I remember all too well.”

       “Well, that is nothing compared to what I will do if you talk.  Do I make myself clear?”

       “Very clear, Madame.”

       “All right, now what is the problem?”

       “Sharon’s sister was snooping around here a few minutes ago.  She’s not gonna go away and someone will have to deal with her.  My brother can’t cause he’s got their children, Tyler’s two daughters.

       “I see…well, they are going to have to crated and shipped anyway.  Give me the sister’s name and address.  I will take care of it personally.  I think it is time I sold a carpet.”

       “Excuse me, Madame?”  He gave her the name and address.

       “Never mind, I will have to run a background check on her first.”

       “She’s got no real family or anyone.  Sharon already confessed that to me.”

       “That is good, but I am going to check anyway.”

       “Thank you, Madame Cong.  I am at your disposal as always.”

       “I am sure you are.”

(The phone went silent)

       It is said that no two snowflakes are alike.  They seem to drift from the heavens like two fingerprints floating in the wind.  Both are surely different and yet both coexist and form the entire sea of drifting snow.  Can two beings occupying the same space be called one?  When we dip our hands into the sea of time, at precisely that moment of contact, does time stand still?  Our cherished beliefs seem to unfold when we peek deep into the space of another and form a union there.  This union breaks the shackles of our own guilt and melts them away just as the passion builds into a fiery mold reaching deep into our souls and pulling us downward to where we have never been before.  So, too, are the desires of sexual immortality.  Does it really pass away as the body does?  Can the memory of an explicit need drift on forever, just as the winds of time carry the snowflakes of life into infinite gaze?  What pulls one mind into another and captivates its very being?  It may be dark and perverted; and yet, it caresses an area seldom touched upon in its own separate ways.  Once the suppression is brought unto the light does its freedom gain control, or is it simply being permitted to escape its cage?  Two young ladies ask this question.  One is confused and disoriented in her mind, and the other is trying to feed off of the confusion and bring into light her own perverted needs.

       “Do you think this separation is going to last?”  She asked as she brushed her hair while peering into the mirror over the dresser.

       “I think you need to show me your ass?”  Jennifer said.

       “How can you think about that at a time like this?”  Sharon asked.

       “Are we supposed to start acting differently just because mom and dad are splitting up?”  She looked at her sister in the mirror while lying on the bed.

       “Don’t you realize something is wrong?  They have never been like this.  I never thought it possible that two people like them could split up.  You are too young to understand.”

       “Really?  Well I am not too young to kick your ass though am I?”  She sat up and moved to the edge of the bed.

       “Must you remind me of that every single day?”

       “You love it.  It must have been quite embarrassing for you to get beaten up in front of your school friends.”  Sharon could feel the tingle immediately.  Whenever her sister started in this mood she knew it would lead to something sexual.

       “It was humiliating.  You know that it was.  It was my first time in a wrestling class.  You had a head start on me.”

       “But I am only a freshman and you are a big bad senior!”  Jennifer said sarcastically.

       “Stop it!  You are only two years younger than me.”

       “You turn eighteen in a month, and I’ll bet you feel superior to me because of it, don’t you?”

       “You know I don’t.”  She said submissively.

       Jennifer got off the bed and stepped behind her older sister, “What was it they all said; oh yes, look at her she is getting whipped by a freshman.”  She laughed.  “It made you quit the wrestling club right away didn’t it?”  She pulled Sharon’s hand behind her back and the brush fell on the dresser.”

       “Stop, you are hurting my arm!”

       “You love when I hurt you.  You now know I can beat you up at any time, and still you get wet from it, don’t you big sister?”

       “Don’t…”  Sharon’s body was betraying itself.  Ever since that fateful day when she wrestled her sister in the gym class, she could not control herself.  Her younger sister had used a quick leg maneuver and pulled her right down onto the canvas.  She then got on top of her quickly and straddled her chest.  She even got her to say ‘I give’ rather easily.  It was indeed very humiliating to Sharon.  It was the moment Jennifer realized her big sister was submissive by nature.  Sharon too felt a weakness the moment it happened.  Instead of just submitting in defeat, she was also submitting control over to her younger sister.  Worse still, she felt a sexual stimulation the day her sister sat on top of her and humiliated her in front of her own classmates.  She realized a freshman should not have been able to beat up a senior so easily and so effectively.  From that moment on Jennifer knew she would be able to control her sister whenever she wanted.  She also had a sadistic streak which made her feel sexually aroused when dominating her sister.  Both were enjoying the sexual benefits of the dom/sub relationship, but Sharon always felt guilty and inferior to her younger sister.  She wanted to fight her but seemed helpless to do so.  Her wet juices would always betray her.

       Jennifer whispered into her ear, “use your other hand and open up your denims and let them fall to your ankles and show me your butt.  I want you to stick it up and out for me big sister!”

       “Why must you always call me that?”  She freed up her pants and let them roll down to her ankles.  Jennifer then took her panties and slipped them down beneath her thighs and slapped her ass cheeks a few times.

       “I call you that because I think you like it.  It reminds you that I am younger and stronger than you.”  She nibbled at her sister’s ear and Sharon began to quiver.  She took her finger and pushed it deep into Sharon’s asshole.  She plunged it in and out a few times.

       “Uhhhhh!”  Sharon cried out.

       “That’s it big sister!  You like humping on my finger don’t you?  It feels good inside your ass doesn’t it?

       “Oh…yeah, I love it in my ass!”

       “Beg me to keep fucking you in the ass with my finger.”

       “Ohhhh…emmmmm…p…please keep fucking me in my ass with your finger.”  Her voice shuttered.

       “That’s right, Sharon, fuck my finger.  How does it feel to be totally controlled by your little sister?  How does it fucking feel?”

       “Oh, Jen, please…I don’t know why I like it.”

       She withdrew her finger and spun her sister right around facing her.  She took her finger up to Sharon’s nose and said. “Sniff it!”

       “Enttth…enttth…”  She did so.

       “Sniff it good!  You love it.  You love the smell of your own ass juices on my finger.  Sniff it good, my pervy little sister!  You know where it is going next.”  She smiled at her while pointing to her sister’s mouth.

       “You know I don’t really like it in my mouth.”

       “I know you don’t, but you will do it.  You will do it to get that hot little pussy off for me.  I know you’re soaking wet now, Sharon, so just open up your mouth and suck on it.”

       “Emm…puthhz…ellerm…putthz…”  Jennifer kept popping her finger in and out of Sharon’s mouth.  The popping sounds of her own finger mixed with her sister’s saliva as she pushed it in and out made her own vaginal lips begin to quiver.  After a few minutes of this she tossed her sister onto the bed and straddled her chest with her knees and thighs.  She began to bounce her butt up and down on her sister’s tummy while occasionally rubbing her vagina up and down her chest and boobs.

       “You like when I bounce on your belly.”

       “Ehh…ehh…ehh…”  Every time Jennifer would bounce on it her sister would let out an exhale.  It was like her very spirit was being forced from her own, betraying body.  She was extremely wet as her sister did this.  Jennifer pulled up her sister’s sweater and raised it above her chest.  Then she pulled down her bra and pulled out her breasts and began to hump them up and down with her wet pussy.  She would occasionally slide herself up further and make her sister lick on her clit and wet pussy lips.  She would grind her face and then slide back down again until she could feel her own moisture get to the point of an orgasm and then she let it all out and it flowed on her sister’s breasts and nipples.  She squeezed them together to make some cleavage as she tightly pushed her thighs together and squeezed out another orgasm.  Her body was shaking with delight; and then she moved her entire body to full length and kept her sister’s ankles and legs wide apart with her own forward feet pinning them effectively open wide.  She then began to hump her crotch hard against her sister’s crotch and pounded it up and down.  She went faster and faster bringing her sister to a near orgasm.  She was slapping her pussy hard against her sister’s pussy.

       “Ehh…ehh…ohhhh…em…ehh…ehh…oh fuck I am gong to come…”  Sharon cried out, but just as she was about to come her sister stopped and rolled off her body.

       “W…w…what are you doing?  I was just about to come.  You can’t leave me like this?”  Her voice was as shaky as her body.

       “You know what Dad says; with each sin we must do our penance.”

       “Mom doesn’t agree with any of those ideas.”

       “That’s tough shit, big sister!”

       She went over to her suitcase and took our some panty hose.  They had not yet removed their clothing from their suitcases to settle in at their grandparent’s home.  She made her sister remove all her clothing; then she slid her panty hose over her sister’s head and used the leg ends to tie her hand in back.  She then took out more of her panty hose and slid them up her sister’s legs and pulled them up tightly into her crotch.  She tied them together with the free ends hanging from in back of her sister’s hands.  She took out a few pairs of her own stockings to wrap them around her sister’s body.  She tied her legs together tightly.  She wrapped them around as many times as they would go.  Her sister was now tied up in her nylons and could not move.  She then rolled her off the bed and slid her underneath the bed.  It was a very tight fit since it was not as high as their own at home.  Nevertheless, she slid her under and said,

       “Now, you be a good girl for an hour while I take a bath; and don’t you dare try playing with yourself.  If you are good, big sister, I may let you come later, understand?”

       “Please, not a full hour.  I can’t hold it that long.  I am so wet.  I need to come.”  She begged.

       “One hour, Sis!”  She slid the bed spread over the sides to effectively hide her.  Sweating, hot, and claustrophobic; Sharon cried a little.  It was not a tear of sadness but one of shame.  Her sister was being cruel to her again but she could not stop the wetness between her legs.  She thought about rolling over onto her belly, since this would allow her to hump the rug with her crotch, but she was ordered not to play with herself.  She didn’t understand how her sixteen year old sister could have this effect on her, but she did.  The crueler her sister was the more she got wet.  She was out of control and needed release.  Each time her sister took her to a new sexual high she wanted more and more.  Her sister played constant mind games with her.  It was becoming a maddening addiction.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot 

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 8)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  Any resemblance to names or persons in real life is purely coincidental.  These

characters are fiction.  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       Poor Ms. Plummer couldn’t be more confused with the things that were happening to her body and mind.  Her life always stood for being in control and taking charge; but she could no longer fight the wet spot tugging at her loins.  With every chance she had, she made a trip to the bathroom or into her solitary conference room.  The need to look at her vaginal sweetness started to become obsessive.  Her mind constantly wandered as she played with herself and flicked at her pussy lips.   Her brain said she needed Dr. Prichard.  It was all she could think about day in and day out.  She had no idea that the thought was not of her own thinking but programmed and soon the programming would continue with Tara White.

       A police officer and a guard brought Tara white to her office again.  Tara said,

       “Good morning Ms. Plummer, how are we today?”  The question was in a condescending voice.

       Paula pressed a button on a remote control to make sure the shock ring around Tara would be activated.  If Tara came within a foot of her desk or space area she would get a shock.  She could also be shocked if she pressed the fake ring on her finger.  It was really a remote control button.  She addressed Tara, “I am a bit tired this morning.  I have lots of typing for you today.”

       “Why don’t I make you a nice pot of coffee?”

       “That would be nice, Tara, thank you.”  Tara went back to the front of the office where her own work station was situated.  There was a small counter and kitchen area where she made Ms. Plummer a fresh pot of brew.  It was Tara’s third day in the office and she felt this might be the day to start taking charge.  Ms. Plummer sat at her desk and started looking down at her thighs again.   It was early but already the thoughts started drifting into her mind.

       “I have your cup of coffee.”  Tara hovered around her desk but just held it up.  She could not get too close to the desk, and as was the case the previous two days, she would just put it down on the floor and back away to the front of the office so Ms. Plummer could get her coffee.  It was an awkward situation to say the least.

       “Okay, just put it down, Tara.”  Paula pointed to the floor.

       “Don’t you think this is silly?  I can come over and put it on your desk if you would just trust me.”  Tara’s voice became sweet.

       “That is like asking me to trust a nuclear bomb would have no radioactive effects after being dropped on a city.”  She said smugly.

       “Well I am not going to put it on the floor this time.  You are just going to have to get out of your chair and come here for it.”  She challenged her.

       “You will do as you’re told or it is back to your cell!”

       “I don’t think so.”  Tara took her free hand and started pulling her arm up and down with her index finger pointing to Ms. Plummer.

       “Don’t try my patience, Tara.”  Ms. Plummer began to zero in on her finger with her eyes.  Something was clicking in her brain.  She was not sure what it was, but Tara’s finger was pulling her in somehow.

       “Is there something wrong, Ms. Plummer?”

       “I…no…I just…”

       “You just need to look deeply at my finger as it goes slowly up and slowly down, don’t you?”

       “Yes…I…”  She was beginning to go into trance.

       “You just need to look at my finger as it goes slowly up and slowly down.  Whenever my finger goes slowly up and slowly down you will go into trance for me.

       “Slowly up…and…slowly down…”   Ms Plummer echoed the words softly.

       “That’s right…slowly up and slowly down.  You are so tired, Ms. Plummer.  You can hardly keep your eyes open.  You need this coffee so badly, but I am not going to bring it to you.  You are going to come to me aren’t you?”  She flipped her hand over and gestured her to come over with her index finger.

       “Yes.”

       “Yes, you will come to me and get your coffee.  You have a burning desire to come to me, now.”

       “I need to come to you.”

       “That’s right…come to me, Ms. Plummer, come to me and get your coffee.  You need your coffee so you can wake up.  You need it so badly.”

       “I need it so badly.”  She slowly moved out of her seat and marched around her desk to Tara White.  It was a march into submission.

       “You are such a good girl, Ms. Plummer.  Now take your coffee and put it on your desk.  After that you will turn back around and come to me again.  You will stand here at attention like a good girl.  Do you understand?”  Tara said all the things Dr. Prichard taught her to say.

       “Yes, I understand.”   She took the coffee from Tara and put it on her desk and then reported back like a soldier at attention.

       “This collar is really rather silly, isn’t it?”

       “Yes, it is really rather silly.”  Ms. Plummer repeated.

       “You and I have no need for it anymore, do we?”

       “Yes, there is no need.”

       “Deactivate it and remove it from my neck.”

       “Yes.”  She went back to her desk and took the remote and deactivated it.  Then she took a key from a locked drawer in her desk.  She came over and took off the collar.

       “Now hand me the collar and the key.  Also get me the remote.  You don’t need them anymore, do you?”

       She handed them to Tara and said, “I don’t need them anymore.”  Then she came back with the remote from her desk.

       “Good girl, now take off your ring and give it to me.  You don’t need it anymore.”

       “I don’t need it anymore.”  She took off the ring and gave it to Tara, who put all of the items into a large envelope and marked ‘Dr. Prichard’ on it.

       “You will give this envelope to Dr. Prichard later.  You will not open it but keep it on your desk knowing you must give it to her.  You will forget that there ever was a collar, remote or ring.  They never existed, nor did the idea of it exist, do you understand?

       “Yes I understand.”

       “Your apprehension will keep you on edge all the time.  You will fear me constantly but it was your idea to let me work free and open with you.  Now you will go back to your chair and sit down.  You will sip your coffee.  I will say the words ‘wake up, Ms. Plummer’ and you will immediately come out of trance and forget all that took place here.  Do you understand me?”

       “Yes, I understand you.”

       “Good girl, now go back to your desk.”  Ms. Plummer mindlessly went back to her desk never knowing her thoughts were not her own.  She immediately took a sip of her coffee.

       “Wake up, Ms. Plummer.”

       “I…”

       “Yes, Ms. Plummer, do you like the coffee?”  She asked innocently

       “Yes…I…oh yes, thank you so much, Tara.”

       “Great, now you mentioned you had a lot of typing for me today?”

       “Oh…um…yes the typing, thank you.”

________________________________________________________________________

       “Now Mrs. Stone, what seems to be the problem?”  Dr. Prichard put on her happy, trusting face.

       Janet Stone was fidgeting in her chair and said, “well my daughter here needs some talking to.

       “Hi, what seems to be the problem, dear?”  She extended her hand to Mrs. Stone’s daughter.

       “Well she has been doing marijuana and lord knows what else.”  Janet cut in.

       “Please Mrs. Stone, don’t interfere when I am talking to your daughter, let her answer her own questions.  Am I clear on this?”

       “Oh…yes, I’m sorry, Doctor.”

       “Now, young lady, have you been, in fact, doing drugs?”  Dr. Prichard took a good look at both of them.  They were sexy, and Janet had ample breasts to do all sorts of naughty things to.  The good doctor’s mind was racing.

       “It is just a joint or two a day, no big deal.”

       “So you think it is no big deal to put an illegal substance into your body everyday.  Have you ever thought about the consequences of your actions?  What is your name by the way?”

       “My name is Laura.”

       “Well, Laura, what do you have to say for yourself?”

       “I really didn’t think it was a big deal.  A lot of my friends do weed.”

       “And if your friends were all standing in front a giant truck going at sixty-five miles per hour and not appearing to stop, would you just stand there and be killed along with your friends because that is what they were doing?”

       “No, but this is like totally different.”

       “It is no different, other then it might not kill you, but you do know it kills brain cells right?”

       “No, I didn’t.”

       “Well, now you do, and the long term addiction is something to be taken seriously.”

       “You mean I am like addicted?”

       “It depends on how long you have been doing this?”

       “She has been doing it all year, Doctor.”  Janet said.

       “What did I say before, Mrs. Stone?”  Dr. Prichard gave her an unkind glare.”

       “Sorry.”

       “You must learn some self control, Mrs. Stone.  I can see where your daughter gets all her impulsiveness.”

       “What do you mean?”

       “Now you are sounding defensive.”

       “I didn’t tell my daughter to go out and do drugs.”

       “No, but you obviously can’t control her impulses simply because you have many of your own to deal with, isn’t that true?

       “I do the best I can with my daughter.”

       “I am sure you do, but in this case you have failed, haven’t you?”  Debbie was quick to cut the woman right to the bone.  She already had her squirming in her seat and loved pushing her buttons.

       “I didn’t fail, that is why I brought her in for help.”  Her words became nervous.  It was like she was under a microscope as well as her daughter.

       “Admirable, but if you took a firm stand to begin with this wouldn’t be taking place, therefore you have not be a good mother have you?”

       There was a very long silence as they all looked at each other and then she said, “I try to be a good mother.”  She barely got the words out loud enough.

       “But you haven’t been, correct?”

       “No, I haven’t been.”  The admission gave Dr. Prichard a nice little wet spot between her legs.  She loved it and pressed on.

       “Say it, Mrs. Stone, the first step to recovery is admitting your problem.”  Debbie made it sound like it was all her fault.

       “I-I-well I have not been a good mother.”  She stuttered the words out.

       “Indeed, so you have failed as a mother.  Now, tell me, what does that make you?

       “It…um…well it makes me a failure.”

       “Correct, it makes you a failure as a mother, so where do we go from here?”  She smiled, loving every minute of this torture on Mrs. Stone.

       “I don’t know, Doctor.”

       “Well, first of all, Laura, you will have to be admitted here for evaluation and detoxification.”

       “What are you crazy?  I am not staying in here!”

       “Doctor,” Mrs. Stone cut in, “I just wanted my daughter to have some sessions with you and work things out in her head.  I didn’t want to admit her into a clinic.”  She grimaced.

       “I see, well then there is not much I can do for either of your, I’m afraid.  She is going to need some serious treatment.”

       “How serious?”

       “Well she needs evaluating and group therapy.  She also needs to come off the drugs; and I think it might be wise to put her on a suicide watch while she is detoxifying.”

       “Suicide watch, you don’t think…”

       “Yes it is quite possible with teenagers her age.”

       “Well she is going to be eighteen.”

       “So she is more than old enough to understand her actions and she needs to be taught a lesson, wouldn’t you agree?”  Dr. Prichard loved the manipulation of Mrs. Stone.

       “Well, I didn’t think it needed to be so radical.”

       “Answer me this, Mrs. Stone, do you love your daughter?”

       “Yes, of course I love her.”

       “Then you must do the right thing for her.”

       “Well, how long then?”

       “Mom, you can’t actually agree with her?”

       “Your Mom is doing the right thing, missy, and you need to know what tough love is all about.”

       “But Mom…I don’t…”

       “Silence, no more outbursts, you are in enough trouble as it is.”  Janet said.

       “How long must she stay in here, Dr. Prichard?”

       “Well, I think we will start out with ten days and see how it progresses from there.  I presume you have insurance?”

       “Yes.”

       “Wonderful, but I would also suggest a two to five day evaluation of you as well.”

       “What, there is nothing wrong with me!”  Janet was beginning to sweat.

       “Well, I always feel it is good for the child to have a little moral support the first few days and it will also give me a chance to work on your problems as well.”  Debbie smiled wish a sinister thought.

       “But I have no problems.”  She began to sound frantic.

       “I disagree.  You just admitted in your own words that you are not a good mother.  Did I hear wrong.  I am sure your own daughter can corroborate this.”  Now Laura started smiling at her mom.

       “You did say that mom.”

       “But I just meant…”

       “Please don’t try to be coy now and back out of your own admissions, Janet.  I need to see if all your daughter’s problems are directly related your weaknesses.  I don’t even know if you have been doing marijuana yourself.  You can understand my need to evaluate you.  Sometimes alcoholism can lead to next generation problems as well.  Are you a heavy drinker?”

       “Mrs. Stone was really becoming upset now, “No of course not, well…I mean only on occasion.”

       “So you do drink, is it just recreational?  It is okay to admit if you are an alcoholic or not.”  Dr. Prichard became very smug.

       “No, no, strictly recreational, and I don’t do marijuana.  I swear!”

       “Well, that is for some blood tests to decide if you are lying or not.”

       “You are treating me like I am the patient, but it is my daughter who has the problem.”

       “I think that is for me to decide, now don’t get agitated or I will have to have you sedated.”

       “Sedated, you are crazy!  Come along now, Laura, we are getting out of this nut house.”

       “I would seriously sit down now, if I were you.”

       “What do you mean?”  She was crouched above her seat about to get up.  She flopped back down.

       “I mean our entire conversation has been recorded, and with all of your admissions, social services will not release your daughter until she is made well and then they will look into your background and investigate.  Now you can do this the easy way or the hard way.  Look, Mrs. Stone, I am just trying to save your relationship with your daughter and help you both as best as I can.  I mean you no harm.”  Debbie faked out the kind words to try and calm her down.

       “Is all of this really, necessary?”  Janet seemed defeated.

       “I am afraid it is.”  Dr. Prichard pulled over a folder that had papers in it.  She seemed prepared with them all along.  “Now I have some papers for both of your to fill out.  Answer the questions as best as you can and then sign the admittance forms.  You must co-sign with your daughter on hers.  The other one you will just sign.”  She handed them out.

       “But this says I am being evaluated for mental illness and I can stay in here ten to sixty says if necessary.  I am not mental.”

       “Those are just formalities for evaluation.  I can release you in one day if I see fit, so if you are good girl you will be out of here in no time.”  She smiled at Janet.  They both read and filled out all the forms and signed their lives away.

       “Very good, you are under my custody now, both of you.  One of the nurses will take you now to separate rooms and do a cavity and body search.  We must make sure neither of you is hiding anything.  Oh, wait a minute, I think we can speed things up if I just do it right here in my office.  Stand up please, both of you.  I will do you first, Mrs. Stone.”  She went over to one of her bins and took out a pair of latex gloves.

       “I swear I am not carrying anything, this is not necessary!”  Janet almost wanted to cry.

       “Just spread your legs up against the wall here and pretend you’re being patted down by security or a police officer.  There is nothing to be afraid of.”  Dr. Prichard moved her hands along Janet’s body deliberately slow.  She loved every minute of it.  When she reached up to her chest she began to fondle her breasts much harder then they needed to be and she even snuck in a nice little squeeze as the woman moaned out a tone that sounded like a little bird chirp.”

       “Please, don’t you think that is enough now?”

       “Nonsense, now turn around and face me Mrs. Stone.  I want you to open your mouth nice and wide for me.  I need to check your teeth and gums.”

       “There is nothing wrong with my teeth.”

       “I have to makes sure of these things.  Now open wide and say ah.”

       “Ah…mmmrgh…errrmph.”  She made a gurgle sound as Dr. Prichard twisted and turned her two fingers into her cheeks and mouth and began probing.  She pushed down so hard on the back of the woman’s throat that she started to actually gag.  It was a much longer cavity search then was required and Debbie loved every minute of making her squirm and gag.  She then went over and got a tongue depressor and pushed that down the woman’s throat and held it there for a very long time making her gag even more.”

       “Ehheh...ggggermph…ehheh.  Pleareeease stop, no more!”  She tried pulling away from Dr. Prichard as she was coughing uncontrollably, but Debbie held her cheeks tightly and returned to pushing her fingers around even harder and deeper in her throat.  Janet seemed helpless to stop her and her body began to sweat from the nervous convulsive nature of the choking.  Then Debbie finally stopped.

       “Very good, now take off all of your clothes.”

       “Janet cleared her throat and tried to recompose herself.  Y…ou…you mean right here, like this?”

       “Yes unless you have a problem undressing in front of women.  If you do have a problem I will have to add it to your list of problems and phobias to work on along with that nasty choking problem.”

       “But you were rolling your fingers inside my mouth and down my throat; and no, no, I don’t have a problem undressing in front a woman.  I can do it.”  Her look was one of defeat again.

       “Then please do so, or you will be on further report.  We will have to work on that gag reflex problem with many finger sessions.”  Dr. Prichard had a sinister grin on her face, but Mrs. Stone seemed terrified and it showed in her eyes. 

       Once again, Janet was boxed in and manipulated.  She started on her blouse and unbuttoned it.  Then she took it off and handed it to Debbie.  After that she slid her shoes and slacks off and handed them to Dr. Prichard who tossed them on her desk.

       “Good, you won’t need them in here anyway.  They will be returned to you when you leave.  Now I will have to insist that you back up to the wall and face me so I can check out your breasts better now.”

       “But you just did that?”

       “Ah, but now I can be more thorough.”  She grinned.  “Now thrust them out for me so I can get a good hand full and rub them around.”  The poor woman did so and Debbie began to look directly into her eyes and manipulated her breasts and rubbed them around.  She took them out her bra and pulled them up and down and laid them in her hands.  She pretended to check for lumps and twisted them all around.  She was really getting off on this routine and could feel the wetness just seep into her own panties.  “Very good, now this is going to be a bit sensitive but I need to tuck my finger down into your undies and feel inside of your private spot.  I need to check that there is nothing hidden in there.”

       “No, absolutely not, I think you have gone far enough!”  She shouted out.

       “Now, now, any more back talk from you, dear, and I will have to call in some orderlies and it will be much more painful that way.  I think you better start cooperating!”  Debbie said in a very authoritative way.

       “But, please, there is nothing in there!”  She felt Debbie’s fingers move in between her crotch and down into her panties.  She probed and forced her thighs apart.  Janet closed up her legs and tightened her pelvis area around the doctor’s finger.”

       “Open, that’s it, nice and wide.  I need to probe inside now.”  She slipped her finger inside the woman’s uterus and popped it in and out a few times.  She made a special trip to her vaginal lips and clit and rubbed it around a few times to get some juices going.  Mrs. Stone was totally mortified and ashamed.  She closed her eyes and tried to pretend it was all a big nightmare, but the fingers reminded her it was all too real.

       “Good, now bend over.  I need to check your anus, so pull down your panties below your buttocks.”  The woman did so and to her dismay Dr. Prichard started the routine but this time inside of the hole in her butt.  She went in as deep as she could and then went over to retrieve a long probing tube.”

       “But what do you need that for?  You just checked me out with your finger?”

       “I can’t go as deep with my finger now just be still.  I will be pumping on this bulb so you will feel some air go into your butt and you might get a reflexive feeling in your tummy.  This is nothing to worry about.  It will just open you up better so I can probe more efficiently.”

       “Ohhhhhhh…ummmm…”  She began to moan out as the tube went in and probed her further.  Dr. Prichard was beginning to feel highly sadistic and made sure she pumped lots and lots of air into the Janet’s colon so she would get some really nice gas pains later.”

       “See, that was not too bad all done.  Now just take off your bra and give it to me.  You may keep on the panties and I will call in a nurse to get you a gown.”  She then turned to Laura and eyed her up and down menacingly and said, “Okay, little missy, it is your turn now.  You have seen the routine, so up against wall.”  Debbie was smiling from ear to ear.  She was breaking in two new patients but little did they know that they were going to be more like play things to her twisted mind.  Laura just looked at the Doctor feeling terrified.  It was going to be a long day for both of them.

________________________________________________________________________

(The doorbell rang and she took a peek through the stained glass.  She decided to open the door.)

 

       “Are you Ms. Susan Harrington?”

       “Yes, what do you want?”  She had full view of the woman holding a thick, but small note binder.  It contained mock size rug samples.  She also carried a rather large leather bag slung over her shoulder.

       “You have been selected for a complete makeover.”  The saleswoman said.

       “What do you mean by makeover?”  She seemed puzzled.        “Oh, our company has randomly selected your house to receive all new carpeting.”  The saleswoman cheerfully grinned.

       “But I did not sign up for anything like this.  I am really not interested.”  She began to close the door but the woman put her foot in to stop it.

       “Oh, please, Ma'am, we did come a long way, at least take a look at some of these samples.  I am talking free rugs here, completely.”

       “Who are you and what is the name of your company?”

       “Oh, my name is Lili, from Cong Enterprises, perhaps you have heard of us?”  She swung her radiant, black hair to the side.

       “No, I don't think so.”

       “Well we sell many items from perfumes to shampoos and even a special line of bras.”  Her smile became infectious.

       “I don't know.  I am really not into rugs.”  She smiled.

       “I would love to show you some samples at least?  We can do it right here on your front porch if you don't trust me.”  She made a sad but reassuring face.

       “Well, I don't see how that would hurt.  Why don't you come inside.”

       “Thank you, it will only take a few minutes and then if you are still not interested I will leave.  My van is right there (she pointed out to the street) and it has some large rug samples which a few of my boys can bring in if you are interested.”

       “So, why did you pick me?”

       “Well, as I said before, it is a random select.”  Madame Cong’s eyes began to radiate power.  She opened up her little note book of rugs and handed it to Ms. Harrington.  I want you to take a good look at these, and do take your time.”  She moved the book right up under the woman’s nose.

       “There seems to be some fragrance to these samples?”

       “Oh, yes, you see we feel it gives the rugs a nice fresh scent.  You just go ahead and take a nice big whiff now and pull all of that fragrance right into your lungs, dear.  You see we offer a line of scented or non-scented rugs.  We find that most housewives love to bury themselves deep into the scent.  Yes, that’s right deep into the scent.  You do smell it don’t you, Ms. Harrington?”

       “Oh, I am not married.  Yes, it is rather sw…eet.”  She slurred her words.  “I’m sorry but I feel a bit dizzy.”

       “Oh, there’s no reason to worry about that.  Check out some more patterns and take a nice deep breath in.  It feels so good taking in the smell, doesn’t it?”  Madame Cong was beginning to assert some control over the situation.

       “Yes, it feels good.”  Susan was starting to drift into total relaxation.  She turned some more rug samples and went further into the scent.

       “You have a beautiful home here.  I am sure we can set up many fine rugs to takeover the house.”  She sort of lilted on the word ‘takeover’ just for fun.

       “What do you mean takeover?”  She wobbled a bit.

       “Oh, nothing; I can see you are feeling rather weak now, aren’t you?”

       “Yes, but, I…”

       “Oh, don’t try to understand it, dear.  I think right now you have an almost irresistible need to display yourself for me, don’t you?”   Her voice became quite sensuous.

       “I really don’t understand.  I want to…I feel so nice.”

       “What do you do for a living, dear?”

       “I’m a photographer.”  She smiled with glazed over eyes.

       “I see, so you take beautiful pictures; but when was the last time someone took beautiful pictures of you?  You do have a lovely figure.  Are you aware of that Ms. Harrington?”

       “Please, you can call me Susan.  I don’t know.  I am not a model, just an artist.”

       “Now, now, you are being way too modest.  You need to free yourself.  You need to show someone that fine body of yours, don’t you?”

       “Yes, I need to show my fine body…nee…d to, yes.”  She began to feel extremely sexy and open to suggestions.”  Madame Cong’s chemical in the carpet samples was working just fine.

       “Yes, I know, where do you keep your camera?

       “I…well…it is upstairs in my bedroom closet.”

       “You don’t mind if I take a look up there and get your camera out, do you Ms. Harrington…I mean, Susan?”

       “I…well…really…all of this seems quite irregular and you seem to be intruding on me here and…”

       “Nonsense, I am just trying to open you up.  You do want to open up for me don’t you?”  She moved over to Susan and began to make circle motions on her breasts over her blouse.  The poor woman couldn’t even move.  She was feeling light and heavy at the same time.  The diabolical nature of Madame Cong insinuating herself on Ms. Harrington proved to be less of a problem and more of a challenge now.  She was getting ready to move in for the kill.  Susan was falling deeply under her sensuous charms.  She was being systematically pulled deeper and deeper into the will of Madame Cong.  “You feel so open now, don’t you?”

       “Yes.”

       “Say it.”

       “I feel so open now.”

       “I will be right back.  You just stay where you are and think about how much more open you wish to be for me, yes?”

       “Yes.”

       Lili headed up the stairs and began to check around in all the rooms.  She was looking for any information she could come across.  She was making sure her prey didn’t have any other ties accept to Sharon Tyler, her sister.  Things looked well and she went into the closet to retrieve the camera.  It was only going to be used as a prop for her devious mind, but she knew she could coax the woman into almost anything now.  It didn’t even have any film in it, but she was not worried about that.  She took it and headed back down the stairs.

       “Well now, I think someone needs to do some nice sexy poses for me, isn’t that right?”  She smiled and pulled the camera up to take some mock photos.

       “I don’t understand.  You came to give me carpeting and how did we get to this?”

       “You don’t need to worry your pretty head about that, dear; just pretend you are a hot model now.  You need to pose very sexy.  You want to pose for me.   The need and desire is burning in you now, isn’t it?”

       “Please stop now, I don’t like where this is going.”  Her token resistance kicked in.

       “But you do like it; all your life you have been behind the camera and now you are getting a chance to be in front of it.   You know you must look deep into the camera and feel up your body.  You need to play with that hot, sexy body of yours and pose for Madame, don’t you?”

       “I feel so sexy.  I need to pose for Madame.”

       “Yes, dear, be a good girl now and pose for Madame.”  She began to snap off the camera.  Oh, yes dear that is lovely, now tilt your head back and put your hands on your breasts.  Pretend you are trying to display them, yes, that’s it, run your fingers all over them and on your hips and waist and thighs.  Make love to the camera and pout your lips.  The camera is someone watching you.  I am moving deep into your soul now.  You need to open up even more.  You want to start removing your clothing.  Yes, keep posing sexily for me.  You are such a little tart.”  The poor woman was dizzy with sexual delight.  She had never felt this sexy in her entire life.  She found herself wanting to remove her clothing.  She was becoming a slut for the camera and the ministrations of Madame Cong.  She pulled her breasts together like she was going to show off some cleavage, and then she began to unbutton her blouse like a seasoned stripper.  Something was indeed opening up for her.  It was all the years of pent up emotion and frustration coming to a climax and wanting to live out some fantasies.  Suddenly she was alive and fresh like a new blossoming flower.  She tossed her blouse to the floor and began to remove her bra.

       “Go slowly my dear, nice and slow now.  You know, I do believe you could be one of my strippers.  Imagine slutting yourself out on stage for me in front of many nasty men while you get stuffed full of money in between those cute little tits.  That’s right, bend over and show me your hot little ass now.  You have such a cute little wiggle my dear, almost spank-able.  Go ahead now and wiggle that butt of yours, wiggle it!”

       “Oh, Madame, I am wiggling it.  I feel so hot and sexy.  I need to show you my body.”

       “Then you simply must, my dear.  Take off all your clothes now, but leave on your underwear.  Pose nice and sexy like those teen advertisements that show off bras and panties.  Make yourself feel young and alive again.  Show me what a slut you can be.  Make yourself come in your own panties while posing for the camera.  You can do it, just take two fingers now and stick them inside.  Oh, that is hot, yes, right there.  I think you have just the right pose now you little slut.”

       “Oh, I am going to come all over my fingers.  I can’t hold it back much longer.  I need to come.”

       “That’s it Susan, come all over those sexy, long fingers of yours.  You just have a hot little come-come for Madame.”

       “Emmmmmmmmm, yes a hot little come-come oh yesssssss…I am coming for you.”

       “Perfect, right in front of the camera, wonderful…now, cut!”  She began to laugh out loud.  “Now, Ms. Harrington, I think I have the perfect rug for you.  She took a radio out of her large, leather bag and spoke, “okay boys, bring in the rug, she is ready.”

       “I am feeling really tired, perhaps we can do this rug thing another day, please?”  She was beginning to shut down and needed to sleep.”

       “Nonsense, dear…waste not, want not.  We will simply roll out the rug and you can lay on it.  You can get a nice feel for its texture, and this way I can get an idea of what style you would like in your home.”  Three men brought in the rug and moved some furniture quickly out of the way.  They moved with such speed it was as if they were wound up little toy soldiers, but they were carpet men from hell.  Each man had this weird grin on his face.  One man actually began to rub his cock over his trousers, since he had a very large hard on inside of them.  He was quickly admonished by Madame Cong, and even Susan noticed what he was doing, but in her state she simply could not think properly and her wobbly legs did not help matters any.  Finally they rolled the carpet on the floor.  It had red, brown, blue and white colors; and a beautiful oriental design to the pattern.  “You see, it is calling you isn’t it, dear?”

       “Yes, calling me.”  She looked down at it and felt as if she was going to pass out.  Here she was in her pink panties and matching bra if front of a bunch of strange men and a woman who seemed to have her under a spell.  Ms. Harrington, felt lewd, but more than that, she could not understand her need to just give in to everything Madame Cong was saying.

       “Suddenly, Madame Cong went into her bag again and pulled out this special mask.  She maneuvered quickly and attached it over the head and face of Susan.  She locked it around her neck tightly with a small plastic strip.  The mask served to cut off all air supply to her mouth and nose.  In effect, her lungs could not pull in air and she began to flop around trying to remove it.  Madame wanted to purge all fight out of Susan and make her feel totally exhausted.  Lili twisted her around and then pushed her towards the men who bounced her back and forth between them.  Ms. Harrington had no idea what was happening and she was screaming in the mask desperately trying to get air and was getting weaker and weaker.  Then one of the men held her and rubbed his hands all over her body and took out a knife to cut the plastic strip so he could remove the mask.

“That’s enough!”  Madame Cong shouted out, and she was left standing there gasping for air and almost ready to pass out from lack of oxygen.

       “You want to sink down into this rug now and rest, don’t you, Susan?”  Madame said.  “It is calling and you must lie down.  You must get down on the nice, soft rug.  It is so pleasant and so serene.  You would love to just take a nice little rest on it, and go to sleep for a while.  It feels like quicksand and you must sink yourself deep down into the rug.  That’s it, my dear, just get right down and dirty into that rug.  You will soon understand why my clients keep my rugs, or might I say, they keep them!”

       “Yes, I have to rest.”  She said.  Even after the sadistic play and trickery, Susan could not resist the total exhaustion, and the drug still working in her system.  She was grateful to simply have oxygen back in her lungs.  She got down on the rug and rolled herself around.  It felt so good and so inviting, but before she could say another word or even drift off to sleep, Madame Cong retrieved a red ball gag from her bag.  She quickly ran over to Susan and secured it in her mouth and around her head.  Then she tied the woman’s arm with straps in back of her and then others all over her body.  Ms. Harrington was completely secured before she could barely draw another breath.  She began to moan helplessly into the ball gag to no avail.

       “You are such a stupid, little tart.  My Arab friends love dumb blondes.  You will make me good money where you are going.  Okay boys, roll her up!”  The men, with precision and ease, rolled her up in the carpet and then hoisted it above their shoulders and marched her out.  It was all in a day’s work and no one would suspect a woman was trapped and rolled securely in a carpet.  It was as if the carpet men simply came and then left.  Madame Cong simply picked up the carpet sample book and tossed it along with some other items back in her rather large bag and followed behind.  They placed their newly acquired rug-girl in the back of the van and Lili followed inside.  “I do so love selling carpets.”  She said as they went on their merry way.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot 

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 9)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  Any resemblance to names or persons in real life is purely coincidental.  These

characters are fiction.  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

       “She is on the street corner.”

       “At last she is finally there.  Give me more of your thoughts.”

       “You were right; she is exquisite, much too beautiful to be working my streets.”

       “She is under much of my control now.  I think she will do almost anything for the lustful feelings she has towards me.  Now, remember, Shana, we need to be completely in sync when the time is right.  Go and get Eduardo before she gets herself into real trouble on that corner.”

       “Are you sure you want him to be her first trick?  He is seventy-two years old.”

       “True, but his cock is almost twelve inches is it not?”

       “Yeah, that white boy can fuck.”

       “Exactly, now follow orders.”

       “Remember, I can play a bit later…right?”

       “Yes, don’t worry about that.”

       “And the other tricks?”

       “How many?”

       “Oh, I am sure that once I put the word out, maybe some thirty or forty.”

       “No, that is too much, give her twenty five only.  She wanted to cheat on her husband, well she won’t forget this.”

       “Very well, Tara.”

       It was a very grimy street corner with dirty papers flying about everywhere.  If sleaze could ooze out of the cracks in the concrete it would.  Even the garbage can in the alley seemed more attractive than the shuffling waste that was rolling around.  It was hardly the place for a doctor, no less a hooker.  Dr. Forbes seemed in a daze.  She didn’t really know why she was there, and it took her a few days to make the actual decision to really go, but this was the address Tara gave her.  Her thoughts flowed in and out about her husband.  She gave up everything to be right here as a hooker on a street corner.  She didn’t know why her wetness was growing by the minute, but it was growing.  Some of the wind blew up under her short, tight, black mini skirt.  She wore a bright red halter top and had on fish net stockings and very high heeled black shoes.  Her purse hung about her hip like a true prostitute waiting for her next john.  She felt like a bitch in heat, or a whore on the prowl; anything but a proper lady in waiting.  Suddenly a car pulled up to the curb in front of her feet.  The man inside pulled down the window and said,

       “How much?”

       “I…well how much do you usually pay?”  She asked as a novice would.

       “Ten for a blow job and fifty depending on what else I get.”

       “I see.”

       “Do you see, Madam; and do you realize I could have been a police officer?”  His eyes squinted up her blouse.

       “Um…yes…I see your point.”  She blushed, still wondering why she was even there.

       “Never discuss payment so openly.  Only stupid bitches do that.”  He rubbed his finger on his mustache.

       “Yes, I am sorry.  May I ask you something?”

       “Very well, go ahead.”

       “You seem a bit…well…up there in age.  Are you in good health, Sir?”

       “You are definitely new to the streets aren’t you, Madam?”

       “I guess it really shows, huh?”

       “Indeed it does.  You have not been fucked until you have had Eduardo’s monster deep inside of you my dear.”

       “I see, it is just…well, I never did it with someone your age before.”

       “Then you have not yet lived, now get in the car.”

       “I am not so sure I want to do this.”  She was beginning to get nervous and backing out was clearly in her mind.

       “A lovely beauty as you should never go for want of anything in life.”  His words seemed educated and honest.

       “Well, I am new as you said, so I don’t wish to disappoint you.”  Her curiosity came back.

       “You do yourself an injustice.  All women have a base hunger that needs to be filled.  I have only but to flash my member and it can bring out the slut in most women.”  He seemed overly confident as he spoke.

       “I can still back out if I want?”  She spoke like a young schoolgirl.

       “Of course my dear, but once I get my big hands all over your sweet breasts and nipples I doubt you will want to back out, especially with my nice big cock rubbing up and down your body.  Get in the car, bitch.”  Those words brought a reaction, and Dr. Forbes began to juice right on the spot; with shaky legs she got into the car.  They drove to the nearest sleaze motel and he escorted her out of the car and moved her to the motel with hand under her right elbow.  Melody felt as if she was being guided almost in slow motion to her desired lust, and yet, her mind was not on her impending trick but on a woman named Tara White; the woman who seemed to be in control of her mind and body.  She remembered how her words told her she would cheat on her husband, and having already cheated by having lesbian sex, this was the next step.  She was going to do some stranger; a man old enough to be her father.  Dr. Forbes was about to relinquish all her intelligence and savvy to be like a whore and discover the joys of submission.

       “Give us the usual room, Margaret.”  Eduardo said.

       “Very well, Sir.”  The rather homely and scrawny girl said.  She seemed much too young to be working a desk in such an establishment.  She took them to a room which obviously needed a good reworking, perhaps some paint; but the dingy grime streaked up the walls.  Eduardo took to the bed immediately and told Melody to stand in the front of the bed.

       “No, my dear, not like that.  You are to go slowly.  I want you to pretend you are a pole dancer and move to the music.  Rub your hands up and down your body slowly making them linger to your hips and waist, that’s it, such a good girl.”

       She watched his penetrating eyes and perfect silver strands of hair on the sides of his head.  There was no music in the room but in her head it was blasting off in every direction.  She could almost feel the beat as she pretended to hear a mixture of drums and saxophone lingering in her head.  Her movements slowed down.  He coached her every step of the way,

       “Slowly my dear, across your breasts.  I want you to rub them over your top and push them together.  Make me long for them in my face and hands.  Squeeze them like the little whore you have always wanted to be.”  He began to rub his member over his pants.  It seemed huge and rock hard under his trousers.  Dr. Forbes began to juice even more and she slowly rubbed her vaginal lips under her tight skirt.

       “Don’t rub it off.  Take your finger and put it in your mouth.  I want you to suck the juice off those fingers and taste yourself.”  She placed her two fingers in her mouth and sucked on them like they were two little cocks.  She tasted her own fluids and she loved it.  Deep in the back of her mind she wondered how she got this far.  She only wanted to solve a puzzle and perhaps help a demented mind; but now all her training as a professional was meaningless.  Her desires made her stray.  She no longer even cared about helping Tara but wanted to follow her every sick thought and obey it.  Dr. Forbes had become a puppet whore and Tara was the queen puppeteer.  Melody continued to bathe her own body with her hands in front of a stranger; an old but sexy gentleman.  He seemed much wiser about sex than her husband.  She had an orgasm without even touching him.  His words brought her to it.  Her husband had never done that.  Eduardo was old but experienced and his cock was beginning to penetrate into her mind just by sitting there like a large cucumber in between his legs.  It was bigger than any other cock she had even seen before, and it was still in his pants.  She was moaning and moving as each new grind took her body deeper and deeper into lust.

       “Come here, slut.  Hop up on the bed and kneel with yours legs spread wide in front of me.  I want you to feel my cock.  You will rub it over my pants and feel its hardness.  It is so big and long.  Does your husband have a cock as large as mine, or does it seem more of a sissy cock struggling to please you and yet failing at every turn?”  His question seemed more like a statement.  She was shocked that he even knew of her marriage, but remembered that her wedding ring was still on her finger and made a move to take it off,        “No, do not removed it, Dr. Forbes.”  He ordered.

       “How do you know so much about me?”

       “I have been informed, Doctor.  Miss Shana has told me everything.  I want your ring to stay on your finger as a constant reminder of betraying your husband. Yes, look at yourself.  You are a fine, educated woman.  You have no need of money and yet here you are whoring yourself out on the street for mere change.  It is a most humiliating situation.  You are smarter than most men and even women for that matter; but here in this setting you are nothing more than a trinket and much more stupid than any other whore on the streets.  You will be controlled by people you feel are beneath you and your educated ways.  They will dominate you and degrade you and you will love them for it, won’t you, slut?”

       “Emmmm, yes,” she moaned and played with her own body, “but who is Shana?”

       “You will meet her soon.  Think of her as your pimp.  She is only nineteen years of age but I gave her my job when she was eighteen.  Now reach down here and unzip my pants.  I want you to pull out my cock and take it into your hands and look at.  I want you to stare at it and worship it.  I want you begging for it in your mind.”

       She pulled down the zipper and out popped the largest cock she had ever seen.  She started to run her fingers all over its shaft.  She pumped it slowly and was ordered to lick the base of it and run her tongue to its tip.  It was huge and incredibly hard.  It mesmerized her.

       “Now, tell me, my dirty little, doctor whore.  Does it make your husband’s cock look like a sissy cock?”  He watched her eyes as they seemed glued to his shaft.  His voice seemed different.  It was almost as if Tara had possessed his thought.  She wondered if she got inside his head.  She could float.  “Was it Tara?”  She thought.

       “Mmmmmm…ohhh…mm…my husband’s cock is much smaller than this, but he is a very good lover.”

       “To be sure, but his cock is so much smaller than mine that it seems like a sissy cock compared to mine doesn’t it?”

       “Mmmmrph…yes it does.”  She began to lick and suck on it much harder.

       “Say it slut.  What does your husband’s cock look like?”

       Out came the words, “elelrlemph…it…emmmm….it looks like a sissy cock…oh my husband’s cock is nothing but a sissy cock.”  She moaned in revelry at the new found perfect cock.

       He loved her submission and his eyes widened like a fire penetrating both globes.  He ripped off her top and tore off her bra.  Both breasts plopped right down into his hands.  He rubbed and squeezed them around.  He licked them with his tongue and sucked them into his mouth.  He rolled the nipples around.  He bit and pulled them with his teeth.  It was just enough to make her feel close to another orgasm.

       “I want you to straddle my cock and push it deep into your cunt.  I want your hole longing for nothing but my long, fat cock.  You are unprotected.  I wonder if the pill will help you or not, slut?  You are not even taking it are you, slut?”

       “Ohhhhhhhhhh…ummmm…no…I stopped it.”  She hopped up on his shaft and slid down slowly letting it penetrate deeply.  It was like settling on the perfect cock.  It was long and hard and very deep inside.  Wave after wave of hardness pressed between her loins.  Dr. Forbes was being opened up.  It was like a live snake making her body shiver and vibrate.  She was absorbing it and felt comfortable…as if it should always be there moving up inside her body.  She fantasized about it penetrating so deeply it would burst right out through her tummy and reach right into her mouth so she could suck on it.  The images continued in her mind as she settled on the cock resting her lustful needs and taking away all her reservations.  She rode it and rode it.  She became wild and untamed.  She felt like a rodeo star in a cowboy show riding a bull.  She bounced harder, faster and deeper.  Up and down she rode the cock.  It went on and on.  Eduardo had tremendous staying power.  The more she rode the more he pulled back slightly letting the semen continue to rise inside his shaft without coming.  It felt firm and well developed; but it was strong and oozed out semen without the warm stream just waiting to explode.  Melody began to sweat.  She already had several orgasms and each time she thought he would shoot it deep inside she settled even deeper and he seemed to get even stronger.  Her body glistened with sweat and she began to beg him to come.

       “Ohhhhhhhhhh…please…please come inside of me.  I can’t take it any more.  I need you to shoot…please shoot me.”

       “That’s right, you cunt.  Beg me to come deep inside your slut hole…beg me.”  Once again he sounded like Tara.

       “Oh, yes…emmmm…fuck me hard…please shoot it deep…I need it deep inside of me.  Fuck me with your hot load…please fuck my body deep and warm I need it now…shoot me now…oh my god…Eduardo, you are ripping up my hole.  It is so deep…fuck me…oh yeah…more and more…fuck me hard…fuck me deep…I need it so bad.”

       “Tell me to fuck you deep like your husband never will!”

       “Ohhhhhh…fuck me deep…fuck me like my husband never will…please, please fuck me deep, Eduardo…fuck my cunt hole.”

       “Yes, you are nothing but a cunt hole now…isn’t that right?”  He began to shoot his warm load deep inside of her body.

       “Eeeeeeeeeeemmmm…fuck, yes…I am nothing but a cunt hole now…oh yes…don’t stop it feels so good…so nice and deep…eeeeeeeeemmmmmm…so warm…”

       “Yes, so much better than your husband’s cock.”  He said.

       “Yes…emmmmm…so much better than my husband’s cock.”  She settled down seemingly satiated for the moment as the warmth penetrated her body and filled up her soul.  Just then someone opened the door to the room and entered.  She was dressed in a short black, leather skirt with long black stockings and a garter belt.  She also wore high black boots and a very short gold, halter top.  She wore lots of gold jewelry which blended in nicely with her rich, black skinned tone.  Her lips were dark and very full. She had large brown eyes.  She took a look at the two lying in bed and snapped off a photo from her cell phone.  Dr. Forbes quickly went to cover up her body,

       “Leave ‘em open bitch!”  The woman said.  “Eddy, you did a great job as usual.  You have opened her up nice and wide.  She will be perfect for the rest of the night.”  Eduardo got up to leave and Melody was going to do the same but the young lady pushed her right back down on the bed,

       “No, no…not you, fuck hole.”

       “Who are you?”

       “My name is Shana.  You belong to me now.  Get yo little white ass back on that bed, got it bitch?”  She took out a switch blade knife and the good Doctor sunk back down into the bed and cowered.

       “But you can’t be more than sixteen years of age?”

       “Stupid slut, I get that all the time.  I turned nineteen a couple months ago.  I’ve been on the streets since I was fourteen.  I know more tricks than you can possibly imagine in your prissy little world.  Now smile for me…nice big smile.  I want a nice pick for the World Wide Web.  I said smile, bitch!”  She placed the knife right in her belly button.  Dr. Forbes quickly gave her a nice big, slutty smile.

       “Perfect,” she said as she got down on top of Melody and straddled beneath her crotch.  She took the knife and placed the tip of it above her chest at the base of her throat and let its own weight just take affect.

       “D…d…d…don’t it hurts.”

       “Of course it hurts…you big baby.  You’re weak…you’re just a little weakling.  You give me shit and I’ll cut you up.  Don’t move too much or yer gonna get it cunt, got it!”  She grabbed her two cheeks with her other hand and squeezed them real hard, leaving a red mark from her strong fingers. Then she started down with her hand and rubbed it slowly on the Doctor’s chest and did the same with the knife; moving down slower and slower.  It left some small indentations from the tip of the blade.  Each time she let the knife linger it hurt Melody more and the mark lasted longer.  Finally in a slow and laborious style she worked the knife all the way down to her belly button.  Melody was beginning to sweat from fear.  She let the weight of the knife begin to sink down deeper into her navel.  The pain was getting stronger and stronger.  Shana let it sink down longer and longer each time until she was barely holding it and Melody began to cry out in pain.

       “Please…stop…it really hurts. Eweeee, please stop now.”

       “Now get this straight, you white, piece of shit; you work for me, and I’m proud to be pimping yo lily, white ass on the streets.”

       “There’s no need to get racist about it.  I can help you…eeeeemmmm…”  She let the knife down hard in her navel and some blood oozed out of a small slit.  Shana then moved her hand back up to Dr. Forbes’s mouth and cupped it along with her nose, not letting much air get into her lungs.

       “Shut the fuck up!  You’re mine.”  She said.  “You white folks been giving it to us for ages.  You have no fucking rights at all, get it.  I don’t care if you are a fucking doctor or not.  You are my little bitch now; and understand it well…you work for me.  You fuck when I want and you suck when I want.  You will work like a slutty whore fucking all day if I ask you to and right through the night.  I don’t care about your high paying profession.  You’re in a new line of work now, see, and eventually you’re gonna leave your nice cushy position for a low paying hooker job.  Now give me the right answer, bitch, or I cut you up more.”  She removed her hand and waited for Dr. Forbes’s response,

       “Yes, Shana.”  The delicate voice whimpered out.  Shana pinched her nipples.

       “You say yes, Miss Shana.  You speak properly to your betters.

       “Owe…owe…yes Miss Shana.”  Melody rubbed her breasts after Shana removed her hands from them.”

       “Now I am gonna ask you some questions.  You better give me the right answers, got it, whore?”

       “Yes, Miss Shana.”

       “Who is your boss?”

       “You are.”

       “What is your job?”

       “Well, apart from being a doctor…”

       “Stop there!”  She cut in.  “Your days of being some fancy doctor are over and it’s just a matter of time until we wrap that all up for you.  You are a hooker now.  So, I will ask you the question again.  What is your job?”

       “I’m…um…I am a hooker.”  Melody said feeling totally destroyed.

       “Not like that bitch, say it loud and proud.  This phone has a built in camcorder.  I am recording all of this.

       “I am…I am a hooker.”

       “That’s right, good girl.  Now I want you to go over to that closet and take out the clothes that are in there.  Put your bra and panties back on.”

       Melody slowly marched towards the closet and was very surprised to find a nice, professional looking suit outfit inside.  She looked back at Shana in amazement,

       “But these are like the clothes I always wear to work.  How can you know my size?”

       “I’ve been well schooled, Dr. Melody Forbes; or should I say little miss-do-gooder- wannabe.”  Shana’s eyes took a strange glare.  It was something Melody had seen a few times in Tara White.  She thought, “Could she have floated to Shana now as well?”

       “You see, I want you dressed up nice and fine so I can take before and after shots of you for the web.  It is amazing what you can do with an expensive phone these days.  You will look directly into my phone and tell the entire world who you are.  Wait…I have a better idea.  Once you are dressed you will say, Hi, I am Dr. Melody Forbes and I am a hooker.  You will give me a cheery smile in your fine clothes.  We want everyone to know what a great doctor you were.  Then you will take off your clothes and stay in your bra and panties while you tell them you really just wanted to be a hooker all along and pose nicely for me.  I am going to send this stuff to my email address and maybe if you are a good girl it won’t go on my ‘Sluts for Shana’ website.  You see it will be like before and after pictures.  Now won’t that be fun?  Remember, you are in my stable of girls now.”  Dr. Forbes began to cry as the realization of what was happening sunk in.

       “Go fix up your mascara, bitch.  My girls never cry.  When you are done get dressed and we will start.  I already got twenty five guys lined up to fuck you tonight, but you don’t know how to charge honey; I will take care of that.  One hundred a pop, and since you are still a doctor making good money I will collect all of it tonight.  We will work out a deal when you quit your job later on when I tell you to.  Now get ready for your second trick.  You get the first three guys at once, whore.  Wait a minute.  Give me that ring.”  Melody took off her wedding ring and put it in Shana’s open palm.  “Whose ring is it now, bitch?”

       “Yours, Shanna.  It is your ring now.

       “Well, thank you, lover.  Now get the fuck to work!”

       Mrs. Stone continued to fidget back and forth in between intervals of choking and then catching her breath.  Once the finger was taken out she barely had enough time to recover when the finger went right back down her throat.  She gagged and threw up several times already, now all that remained were dry heaves but she seemed to be getting better at it and finally Dr. Prichard was able to leave her finger linger down deeper into her throat,

       “See, that is much better dear.  A couple of days ago you couldn’t even take that down your throat.”  Then she pulled her finger out again.

       “Please, no more finger, I need a rest…no more please.  Where is my daughter?”

       “Don’t worry about your daughter.  She is being well attended to.

       “I don’t want to stay here any more.”  She said frantically.  “I don’t think you have my best interest at heart.

       “Well then you shouldn’t have signed over that admittance form.  I am only trying to help you.  By the time I am done with you, you will have no more gag-reflex and I am sure all those pent up sexual needs will be met.”  Dr. Prichard smiled.

       “I already told you I have no pent up sexual problems.  You can’t keep me here.  I want to call my husband.”

       “Oh, but you see, I can my dear.  I am your doctor and I say what is best for you.  Your husband called here the very first day of your incarceration.  Why must we go through all of this again?”

       “Bbbbb…but he would keep calling every day to find out what was wrong with us.”

       “He has indeed.  So I have instructed my staff to tell him that you and your daughter are not ready for visitors yet and once progress is made he will then be allowed to see you, but that could be months.”  Her smile was insidious.

       “You evil bitch, let me out of here!  I didn’t sign up for this.”  Mrs. Stone’s nerves were beginning to wear thin.

       “You are tied to the wall like that so I can have full access to whatever areas I want.  Now open wide like a good little girl.”  She forced a six inch dildo into her mouth and made her suck.  She pushed it deeper and deeper into her throat.  She started the gagging all over again.  “Now, now, you were doing so much better a few minutes ago.  Is this a little too big for you now?  It is much longer than my finger and you are going to have to take all of it.  The sooner you learn to take this one the sooner we can move on to the eight inch dildo.  Now suck,

       “Mrrrrrphhgh, gggrrghghg… eememm ssstop this is a gggnight mare.  I can’t eelrellle grggghghghh…no more gggrhhg.”  Mrs. Stone worked harder and harder to accommodate the six inch rubber dick.  She began to slobber all over it like a dog drooling on a bone.  Debbie left it in Janet’s mouth and started to work her way inside her vaginal lips with her finger.  She wanted to make it just as wet as her mouth.  When Janet spit the dildo out of her mouth and onto the floor, Dr. Prichard just picked it up and waved it right back in front of her face,

       “Don’t spit it out.  Now we will have to start all over again.  Come along now, Mrs. Stone, get that fake cock nice and wet for me.”  And the process was started all over again and again.  Dr. Prichard loved training new patients.   Soon Janet’s mouth would be well prepared; and little did she know it would involve someone near and dear to her heart.

       “Come on cunt, faster!  Go from cock to cock, that’s it around in a circle.  Shana wants all your holes filled up but you gotta get us good and hard, so get to it.”

       “Mrppphh, putththtthzz eeemmmm elllll errrrmmmm….”  Around and around in a clock wise circle went Dr. Forbes.  She had been doing this for over twenty minutes now; trying her best to please these three brothers who paid one hundred dollars each for a chance to pop her.

       “Gets us hard, bitch.  My brothers haven’t had a good piece of meat in a while.”

       “How old are you two?”  She asked and promptly got slapped in the face.  He pulled her face to just above his cock.

       “Listen here, cunt, you speak when spoken too.  Don’t you worry your little ass about how old my brothers are. Their cocks are more than adequate to fill your fucking mouth.”

       “Yesssrer….putththtzz….I didn’t mean anything by it.”  But in truth, Melody did mean something by it.  The two younger brothers appeared to be no more than sixteen or seventeen at most and she was feeling guilty, very guilty.  Her plans for self-degradation never included minors, but here she was sucking with her mouth greedily; dancing on her hands and knees to run circles faster and faster as she scraped around the carpeted floor while aching to keep up.  She had passed the point of dizziness a long time ago and nearly passed out twice only to be slapped right back up into duty once again.  This was Dr. Melody Forbes, acting like nothing but a piece of meat for some youngsters.  All her educated training could not save her from her own selfish, erotic needs.  She had already been fucked by a psychopath and a stranger, now she was getting humiliated by young teenage boys.  As she went from cock to cock sucking them, and then jerking them with her fingers, she began to feel like she was entering into some hypnotic haze.  The cocks were rolling around so nice and hard across her face and lips they began to become a blur to her vision.  Her mind seemed to feel an empty presence.  It was like she could hardly think anymore.  All her emotions and feelings went into her performance.  She became a true slut in every sense of the word.  Each time a different teen yelled, she went faster or harder as if she couldn’t stand the fact that they felt disappointed.  She needed to please them so she could please herself.  Everything began to open up for Melody.  Not only was she on display but she was doing her best to become the whore everyone wanted her to be.  They finally got hard enough to take her to the bed.  Two boys positioned themselves at the head of the bed and began to shove their cocks deep into her mouth.  The oldest spread her legs and plunged his cock deep into her pussy.  Each time she thrust forward one of the two cocks seemed to slip out of her mouth only to come right back when she returned the motion.  Sperm began to leak out of the tips of their cocks and one teen could hold back no longer.  He shot his load in her mouth and some of it went across her face and in her hair.  It was a huge load; strong and long, just as a youth would be.

       “Remember, she said all three holes.  Jimmy, I already came in her cunt.  You take her ass.  You better fuck my brother deep and hard you fucking whore.”  He slapped her ass cheeks and got his own cock all hard again.  He began to jerk on it.

       “Ohhhhhh…yes…I swear…fuck me deep and hard.  Please fuck me hard and fast.”  The youth began to fuck Melody deeper and faster.  She was so filled up with his eight inch cock that she could think of nothing but the joys of warm spray getting ready to shoot deep inside her ass.  She began to scream out in ecstasy,

       “OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH fuck yes…right there…oh yes, yes, yes…fuck me hard, yes.  Ehhhhhh…ehhhhhhh…ehhhhhhh…ohhhhhhhhhhh…eeeeeeeeemmmm.  Ehhhhhhhhhh…ehhhhhhhhhhh…ehhhhhhhhhh.”  Her yells became rhythmic.  The boy fucked her harder and harder until he eventually shot deep inside her ass.  “Ohhhhhhhhhhhh god, yessssssssss…oh fuck that is so warm…emmmmmmmmmmmmmm.”

       “Did horny mommy like getting fucked deep and hard by the boys?”  The oldest asked.

       “Emmmmmmm…how did you know I was married?”

       “Shana showed us the ring you gave her before we came in.  She even said you were a doctor.  We ain’t ever had no pretty doctor want to fuck us like this before.”

       Suddenly tears filled her eyes.  She had yet another orgasm, and there were still over twenty more men getting ready to fuck her.  The ring shook her back to reality.  She had kids and a wonderful husband.  Her life had meaning.  She was a doctor who always made perfect, rational decisions; and yet this had no rationality whatsoever.  It was pure passion; pure base needs.  It was completely primal.  The careful, crafty, successful psychiatrist had become a prostitute…and she wanted more.  Even through all the tears and guilt she never felt more alive.   It was as if she had thrown away her mind and let her body take complete control over all her actions; but the mind feeds the body, even the sick one’s do.  Dr. Forbes could hardly take in a breath before her next trick arrived.  He was a giant of a man.  He told her to remain in the bed,

       “I like to watch you play with yourself for a while so I can get ready.”  He said as he took his cock out of his pants.  It was not a large cock, and after everything Melody had seen so far, she almost wanted to start laughing; but she held her tongue and began to rub her breasts around.  She put out fake moans for the giant with a little cock.  Her night had barely begun and the future of her own mind remained fragile at best.

       “Hello.”  He said into the phone.

       “Hello, Dr. Vance.”  The sultry sounding voice returned.

       “My wife was right.  It was you all along.”

       “Your wife is pathetic.  Do you know she played with herself long and hard for me on the phone.  I think she is just as sick as you, Doctor.”

       “No one is sick here accept you, Tara.”

       “Awe,” she laughed, “don’t get jealous now, remember you had the real thing so don’t get all righteous on me little sissy boy.”

       “I am not a sissy.”

       “That’s not how it is going to look when everyone sees and hears you trussed up just like a little piggy for me; or have you forgotten?”

       “Why can’t you just leave me and my wife alone?”

       “I own both of your asses.  If you want this to even have the potential of going away you better just sit back and listen to the sound of my voice just like you always do,”  She paused, “there now, isn’t that better.  I’ll bet your little weenie wants to stand at attention for me even now as we speak.”  His silence told her all she needed to hear.  “Now why don’t you be a good boy and take out that pathetic thing you call a cock and start playing with it, just like your wife played with her pussy for me.”

       “Can’t you just understand that it is over.  I quit working there.  You are evil.  I don’t want to dream of you anymore.”

       “Now, listen here, little man.  You have been dreaming again, haven’t you?”

       “You know…”

       “Yes go ahead, don’t hesitate now.”

       “…I, yes I have been.”

       “Surprised?”

       “Why do you keep telling me to put my wife away?”

       “Because that is exactly what you are going to do.”

       “I will do no such thing!”

       “Oh, but you will.  I have the perfect plan to do so.”  She rolled her tongue as she spoke.

       “I am not destroying my wife.”

       “You will destroy her and yourself as well.  If any of those juicy things get out about you, and in pictures, you won’t be able to escape the humiliation.  Now are you going to do exactly as I say or do you need further proof?”  Again he was dead silent.  “I take that as a yes.”  She breathed deeply into the phone.  “Why don’t you make it easy on yourself.  Take out that pathetic dick of yours and stroke off to me while I tell you how you are going to destroy your wife?”  She could hear him unzip his pants.  Her voice could always set his mind on fire.  He was enraptured again and her voice was taking him deeper into submission once more.  “Good boy, now your wife is going to admit herself to the clinic and this is how you are going to do it…”

       “Much better now, look at you.  I said you would do better.  You have all ten inches down your throat and you can even swallow with it now.”  She rubbed Mrs. Stone’s throat just to prove her point, and promptly the woman swallowed again.  “See no gagging.  What a good girl, and good girls should be rewarded don’t you think?”

       “Errllleeemm, yeres.”  Mrs. Stone mumbled with the big dildo in her mouth.  She was exhausted.  Dr. Prichard tapped on her cheek,

       “Don’t go to sleep on me yet, Mrs. Stone.  Now just to prove that I am not heartless I am going to forego the twelve inch dildo for this other ten inch one.  You see this one straps around your head and stays in place nicely with these straps.”  She popped the other one out of her mouth and put the new one in very quickly and secured it in place.  “There, now you know why I was training you to stop gagging.  You would not have been able to keep it in so deeply had my training not succeeded.”  She smiled and felt so smug about it.  “Orderlies, you can come in now.”  She shouted out and in came four big, husky men.  “Now you are going to see why I like the beds nice and high in here.  Gentlemen, raise her bed and secure her to the bottom.”

       Those words were enough to shock Janet back to life quickly.  The four men raised the bed up into the air.  Two held the bed upwards while the other two tied her with ropes.  They secured her hands on top and her legs below in a spread eagle position.  Then Dr. Prichard herself took some scissors and began to cut the gown off of her body.  She deliberately rubbed her breasts around and got her nipples nice and erect.  She finished adding more rope around her breasts; then around her tummy, thighs and ankles.  To complete the work she took another dildo with a base on the end of it and shoved it deep inside of her pussy and secured it there with straps.

       “This may make you feel a bit uncomfortable and claustrophobic, but it is the only way.  You see the men are going to put the bed down now and you are going to spend a nice quiet evening under you bed, well not too quiet dear.  We best leave that for later. I am going to let the sheets hang down in a most unseemly fashion so no one can see that you are there.”  Mrs. Stone began to moan out.  She was trying to tell her to stop,

       “Nnnnnnnororoe….pppelrelarese…mmrmrgghh.”

       “No use trying to speak dear.  You can’t with that stuffed so tightly in your mouth.  If you try and scream out later, while your daughter is fucking one our prize cases on your mattress, you will live to regret it.  So you need to just relax and hump up and down on your fake little cock that I placed inside of you.  It will just about reach the bottom of the floor when the bed is down.  I see you don’t like the idea of your daughter fucking another woman on your bed, but trust me, Laura will love it.  Gentlemen, you may put the bed down now.”  The men did so and Mrs. Stone felt her own weight push downward just enough to make her almost rub against the floor.  Her fake penis did touch the floor just right so she could hump it.  “There,” Dr. Prichard said as she peeked underneath the bed, “I think you need a half hour or so just to think about all of this.  I will bring your daughter in here after then.  I trust you will get nice and wet down there.”  She turned out the lights and darkness took over the room like a midnight on fire; but the fire was in Janet Stone’s mind.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot 

HotStorm39@aol.com

Doctored Into a Cage

(Part 10)

By

Jackpot

Here are all the usual disclaimers.  You must be over 18 to read this!  This story is pure fiction!  Any resemblance to names or persons in real life is purely coincidental.  These

characters are fiction.  You have been warned!  This is for adults only!

    

     Mrs. Stone wasn’t sure if a half hour had passed or not.  It seemed much longer to her imploding mind.  Something else was beginning to play inside of her brain as well.  She was starting to have lewd thoughts; the unseemly type that reach into your nightmares and fantasies.  It was something Dr. Prichard said and something that was about to happen.  Her daughter was going to fuck right on top of the bed she was under.  The good doctor even told Janet that she might get wet.  Perhaps it was a cue from what she said that seeped into her mind, but she was indeed getting wet.  It could have been the power of suggestion or the tight little way the inserted dildo kept kicking on the floor while bouncing back up to her sweet love canal.  Either way she was wet.  She hated herself for thinking sexual thoughts about her own daughter.  She knew that making even the slightest moan or sound would echo up to her daughter’s ears.  Now, Janet prayed to herself; hoping that Dr. Prichard would not follow through on her words.  The bright light suddenly made her realize that her prayers were unanswered.

     “You just be a good girl, Laura, and sit right on that bed.”  Dr. Prichard told her while pulling her along as if she was on a leash.  The chain had been attached to the cuffs on Laura’s wrists as she was pulled forward.  Hopping along in back of them was Kim.  She had been admitted a long time ago after her mind collapsed due to tragedy in her family.  She was always looking for a hug and a kiss from someone, anyone.  She craved it over and over again.  Since Laura was introduced to the young lady she found her neediness quite repulsive.  Kim seemed all but too eager to wrap her arms around her new playmate.  They were such longing, open arms.  They seemed to make a person want to run away, far away, and yet they had the pulling power of a magnet, for once Kim had a victim in her sight she would not waver but like a heat seeking missile she attached herself to her prey.  Laura had already experienced some of this in her room as Dr. Prichard introduced her to Kim’s particular charms.  The orderly was there to hold Kim back while the doctor made sure Laura got the full affect of what was going to happen.  Mommy under the bed was freaking out.  By now she realized Dr. Prichard was evil and things would just get worse if she screamed out.  Plus it would hardly get her out of the position she was in.  Meanwhile the wetness in between her legs grew and grew.  She was humping the dildo to the floor as quietly as she could.  The ugliness in her own mind made her want to puke, but she still wanted to hump the floor as hard as she could.  She wanted to rock up and down even faster.  It was the incessant slowness that made her hornier and hornier.

     “Please stop.  I don’t want to do it with a girl.  I told you I am into boys not girls.”  Laura said.

     “You already admitted that you never had sex.”  Dr. Prichard said sternly.

     “But that doesn’t mean I want to do it with a girl.  I can’t do it with her.  She hangs all over me.  It feels smothering.”  She grimaced.

     “That is the entire point, dear; you won’t be able to back out of it.  Now I am going to remove your cuffs and you had better behave or worse things will happen to you.”  Dr. Prichard smiled knowing full well that the girl’s mom was trussed up under the bed listening to all of it.  She could hardly keep her hands off her own crotch thinking about it.  She told the orderly to leave.  Like everyone else in the Gracie hell hole of a clinic, the entire staff was being controlled unknowingly by the powerful ‘collective’ beings that could float or remain inside human brains and control their minds.  Once the Orderly left and closed the door, Debbie (Dr. Prichard) slid out from between the two girls.  She thought Kim would just rush in as she usually does but instead the girl gazed at Laura for a few moments and then opened her arms before rushing in on her new prey.  It was like a strange pause before the explosion, and then she did indeed rush in.  She hugged Laura as a desperate child in need would.  It was quick and tight.  Laura felt as if she had a tight cord wrapped around her arms and was trying to slide it down off her body.  She tried -and tried but to no avail.  The vice-like grip of Kim held her in place and made Laura feel totally helpless.  Soon the kissing would begin and the rough lips of Kim began to do their work on the poor girl.

     “No…noooro…”  Laura shouted out while trying to get Kim off, but the girl held tight and kissed her firmly and deeply.  If no one was there to stop Kim, she just went deeper and harder until she opened up her victim sexually and raped their bodies.  She began to move her hand down beneath the crotch of Laura’s white gown.  She pressed her fingers deeply inside and passionately held them there.  Meanwhile and under the bed, her own mom was humping the dildo in between her legs.  She was soaking wet all over her body now.  Her eyes were wide and buggy as if adrenaline had been pumped into her veins.  She could hardly believe her daughter was being raped on the bed above while getting off on it; and yet, here she was soaking wet inside and out while having the best orgasm of her entire life.

     “That’s it Kim,” Dr. Prichard said while rubbing her own breasts over her clothing,  “you just show this cocky teen what it’s like to get a real fucking.  Oh, Laura, that’s perfect.  I am sure your mother would be proud of how you are opening up to sex with another girl.”  She directed her eyes at the bottom of the bed after saying that, since Laura’s Mom was now humping in full force there.  Janet could get away with it now because the two girls were beating up and down on the bed as Kim administered more of her rough-house affections with a girl who never had sex before.  As the bed bounced up and down Laura’s mom bounced right along with it enabling her to hump harder and faster.

     Kim had Laura pinned down to the bed now like she was glued to the surface.  She loved to wrap her arms around her tightly like a python.  The harder she pushed the more she wanted.  At one point she even wrapped her legs around her victim, encompassing her fully.  Laura finally gave in to the insane woman and let her open her legs wide.  She was beginning to feel something she never experienced before, an orgasm with someone other then herself.  Laura felt Kim’s tongue slide all over her body with little bites in between.   Soon she began to moan as the voracious appetite of her assailant grew stronger and stronger.  It was as if Kim was trying to move right through her body to become entwined with it forever.  She was like a rag doll that Kim clung to desperately.  She couldn’t get her off.  In fact she could barely move at one point.  This is when the flood gates opened up and Laura began to shake as one giant orgasm escaped her body.  The moan suddenly became a huge scream as she came and it appeared that mommy too had yet another orgasm under the bed.  Debbie laughed out with an exhale of huge proportions and she came too,

      “Oh, my god, that was so good.”  She said.  “Just wait until I tell your Mom all about this.”  Dr. Prichard went on, “It will be as if her little girl got all grown up, and so quickly.”  She could resist no longer, and as the two girls were still embraced and distracted, she lifted up the sheet and bent down to gaze at Mrs. Stone so she could look her in the eyes to rub it all in.  Janet returned the stare with hatred and shame as the sheet went back down.  Meanwhile, Kim just kept on going.  She was never satiated, and if left to continue Laura’s body would not be able to withstand it.  So Dr. Prichard stepped back, unlocked the door, and called for a nurse and an orderly.  The nurse administered a hypo to calm Kim down while the orderly removed her from the clinging, sticky mess she had made on top of Laura.  It was never easy to remove the sick girl from another body, so the needle always came in handy.  Laura began to cry.  She had just responded to her rapist with an orgasm.  She felt dirty and totally disgusting.  She found herself trying to remove the smells of Kim from her body with her hands which was impossible.  Dr. Prichard put the cuffs pack on her patient and led her out of the room.  The light was shut off and the door was locked.  Laura’s Mom, Janet Stone, remained under the bed and was beginning to panic.  She wondered, “Is she going to let me out of here?”

     Several hours had passed and Dr. Melody Forbes learned the quick, hard way that getting what you desire often has a steep price.  In this case, it was a body on fire and legs which could hardly stand any more.  She felt her head being held up by her hair as she was told repeatedly to gaze upon the black snake eye drifting up and down her face and chin.  Each time it slapped her lips around the pre cum would drool into her lovely mouth in some small amounts.  Her mind was being controlled and she felt sick.  She was consumed…and she was totally glazed over at this point, but the voice of her female pimp kept beckoning her to move forward… to go on and on and on…

     “That’s it, look deep into it.  Every time you see the eye of the black snake you get so horny all you can think about is the wetness between your legs.  Look at it slut.  Watch it as it goes back and forth and back and forth.  You love it.  You need it.  Your entire world revolves around it now.  Keep rubbing that slut pussy of yours.  Get it wetter and wetter.  You can’t get enough of that little finger in your cunt.  The more cock you get the more cock you want.  Repeat it slut.”  Shana said.

     “The more cock I get the more cock I want.”  Dr. Forbes said.  Her eyes remained glazed over.  She had never felt so intensely sexed up as she was for the last few hours.  She had so many men and so many cocks.  She felt like a complete whore and she wanted more.  It seemed that Miss Shana was trying to make her into a nymphomaniac so she would continue to want to whore herself on the streets as a hooker.

     “My whores can go on and on; and they never get enough, just like you Ms. Doctor Whore.  That’s right Justin, keep waving that cock in her face while I am fucking her ass with this strap on.  I want her begging for it to shoot all over her face and eyes.  Keep your black monster big and hard.  She wants it so bad.  Keep looking into the eye of his cock, slut.  Keep looking into it.  Now beg him…beg him to shoot it in your eyes…beg him you filthy cunt!”

     “Oh please, please shoot it in my eyes…plllllllllease…please shoot me with it.”  Her eyes gazed deep into the eye of the shaft.  She was waiting for it to explode and explode it did.  It went into her eyes and up her nose and even into her lips and mouth.  She rolled her tongue all over and humped her ass deeply on the fake cock that Miss Shana plunged into her butt hole.  Dr. Forbes came and came and came.  She seemed lost and worn out.  Her face and body remained full of pasty, gooey cum.  She had no idea of how many times she came on that fateful night, but she knew she came like never before and felt more fulfilled than ever before.  All the guilt she could muster up in her intelligent brain could not counter the sleazy feel of a body dripping with cum and orgasmic bliss.  Miss Shana threw her to the floor and told Justin to get out.

     “You have done well, Shana.  I was able to feel and see all of it.”  Tara White revealed directly to Shana’s mind.”

     “Yes, I felt you speak through me.  So, you are pleased, then?”  She returned the mind connection.

     “I am very pleased at my new found little whore.  She tried to be a goody two-shoes and solve the world’s problems.  She had no idea she was a problem herself.”

     “Does that mean I can pimp her on a regular basis?”  Shana asked.

     “We will see.  I have some other plans for her, but I will make sure she offers herself for money again.  Now, clean her up and send her back to me.”

     “Very well Tara; but I must say she is a hungry whore, and I love hungry whores.”  The mind connection broke.  Shana dragged the defeated doctor over to the bath tub and turned the water on.  She smiled to herself.  She loved taking down uppity whores.

     A new day arose as the burn of the sun crossed the sky.

     “She is not damaged in any way?”

     “No, of course not, Madame Cong.”  Jeb said.

     “And what of the husband?”

     “You mean, Floppy?”

     Madame laughed, “Yes, is that what you call him now?”

     “Quite.  His cock and balls were removed.  He is being shipped out to some Mexican friends who delight in queers.”

     Madame raised her eyes some, “You know if I didn’t know better I would think you were a fag yourself, Jeb Cutler.”

     “I only meant to please you, Madame.”

     “Indeed, you have.  Sharon will make a nice compliment to her sister once I pack her up for shipping.  The kids have been taken care of as well?”

     “Yes, my brother has seen to that.  They are already out of the country.”

     “Good.  The bag on that table is yours.  Use it well.  I don’t wish to see your face for a while.  Do you understand me?”

     “Yes, of course.  It has been a pleasure doing business with you, Madame Cong.”  He picked up the bag and left the room.  Madame found her hand wandering up and down the body of the sleeping, Sharon Tyler.  She thought, “she will make a nice addition, a very nice addition indeed.”

     While Dr. Melody Forbes was having her own problems, her sixteen year old daughter, Jennifer, was doing quite well; at least this was true in her own perverted mind.  She had been keeping her teacher, Tanya Rhodes, off balance all week long with unseemly questions and disconcerting remarks, and today was to be of no exception.  The one difference would be that this time Jennifer would not let up.

     “Now remember, everyone, no calculators today.  I want you to get used to being able to figure out some of the equations on paper.”  Ms. Rhodes eyed her students up and down to make sure no one was cheating.

     “Oh, Ms. Rhodes, Ms. Rhodes…” A hand waved up.

     “Yes, Jennifer.”

     “Are you pregnant, Ms. Rhodes?”  The entire freshmen class went dead silent.  Everyone seemed a bit shocked by the question, and Ms. Rhodes turned beat red.

     “Why would you even suggest something like that, no less ask it?”  Tanya responded.

     “Well it just seems to me that, since your separation about a year or so ago, you were much thinner.  You seem to have developed quite a little bulge in your belly now; wouldn’t you agree?”

     Tanya looked down at her belly for a moment,

     “That’s it,” Jennifer said, “look down at that big, fat belly.  You are becoming a fatty, Ms. Rhodes.”  All her students began to chuckle.  Tanya seemed mesmerized by her own belly for a moment and realized she had gained some weight and did have quite the pot belly; since her frame was pretty small elsewhere it did appear as if she was in the early stages of pregnancy.  She tried to shake the words out of her head and then looked up to Jennifer and said,

     “Do you have any idea how inappropriate that statement was?  I should send you to the principal right now for what you said.”

     “Oh, but you won’t.”  Jennifer sneered.

     “What makes you think that, young lady?”  Her eyebrow curled upwards.

     “Perhaps you have forgotten.  You have been having memory lapses lately.  Principal Haley left early today.

     Tanya struggled to get her next words out.  She was just made stupid in front of her entire class by a sixteen year old.  She had indeed forgotten the Principal left.

     “I…well…even so,” she said, “that doesn’t mean you won’t be seeing her.  I may just have to call up your parents and schedule a conference with the Principal, myself and you.”  Her tone became a lot firmer.

     “You could try that, but you would have some trouble finding my mom.”

     “Oh, why do you say that?  Your mom is a respectable doctor.”

     “Well, she and dad separated.  I am staying with my grandparents for the time being.”

    “Oh, I am sorry, Jennifer.  I had no idea this was going on in your life.  Is that why you have been acting out all week?  Do you need to just talk to someone?”  Tanya became sympathetic to the girl’s distress.

     “My parents spoke all the time, and look what it did for them; absolutely nothing.”  She spoke with anger in her voice.  “Now, where were we, oh yes, the part about your new found fatness.  Do you feel sexier now that you are pregnant?”  She smiled.

     “Look here, that will be enough of this talk, young lady, or I will have at least one of your parents come here to school.”  Tanya couldn’t believe Jennifer continued on with the dialogue.  She felt her face flush.  It was almost like some sudden dizziness overcame her.  Even her legs seemed to be wobbly.  She had never quite felt that way before.  It was as if she lost a part of her control over to this girl.  It made the pit of her stomach feel quite shaky.  She was staring a bit vacantly to her class while trying to think of what to say next when Jennifer shouted out, “Ms. Rhodes, what do you have to say for yourself?”  Jennifer’s shout and persistence shook the math teacher out of her daze.

     “I…um…listen to me, all of you.  I am not pregnant nor do I intend to be pregnant.”

     “That’s not what it says in the ladies room.”  Jennifer interjected.  “Someone wrote about you in bright, pink lipstick on the mirror.  Is it because of the miscarriage, Ms. Rhodes?  Is that why your separated and don’t want to talk about your current pregnancy?”

     Tanya was feeling weak and claustrophobic.  She was not pregnant and yet this girl was trying to make the class think she was pregnant.

     “That is private information.  You have no right to discuss my private life in class like this, Jennifer.”   Tanya’s voice quivered.  It was like she was being paraded on stage by this young teen.  Something else was happening as well, and with each ounce of control she lost to Jennifer, something in between her legs was beginning to get moist.  “How do you know about all of this anyway?”

     “Oh, so it is true, you did have a miscarriage?”  She smiled again.

     “Yes I did, but I asked you a question.  How do you know about this?”

     “Oh, you know, I just overheard some teachers talking about it; besides, there are old pictures of you with students at different functions and you looked a lot thinner then.  So, is this why you got pregnant again, because of the miscarriage?”

     “Why do you keeping saying that!”  Ms. Rhodes stamped her foot down hard to the floor.  She was losing control, and her mind was spinning.

     “And the writing?”  Jennifer asked.

     “How long has it been there?”

     “Oh, I don’t know…a while, why?”  Jennifer said slyly.

     “You know you are supposed to report graffiti.  Has anyone else seen this writing?”  She addressed the entire class and they said they did not.  “How is it that you are the only one who saw this?”  She pointed her finger directly at Jennifer.

     “Well, it is in the older bathroom.  You know the one that still has an inside lock and is next to the teacher’s lounge.”

     “You know that students aren’t supposed to be using that bathroom.”

     “I know but the others were occupied and I had to go, sorry, Ms. Rhodes.”  Jennifer’s apology seemed to goad the teacher more than anything else.

     “Well if it was there for a while surely one of the teacher’s would have told me.”

     “Maybe they were embarrassed for you since you’ve got one in the oven.”  The entire class giggled at that remark.  It only made Tanya blush more.  She was hiding a secret but it was not a baby, and yet, this girl seemed to know something about her.  She was pulling apart her pride and somehow making her lose control.  Tanya was feeling helpless.

     “I have had enough of you, young lady.  You are to leave this classroom immediately.”  She felt better saying that.  She felt stern again.

     “I don’t think so, and I don’t think you can make me.  I am the current wrestling champ in my weight class.  Hell, I even beat up my older sister, and she is a senior.  So, do you think you scare me, Ms. Rhodes?”  Jennifer turned the screws up some more, and now the class was really in silence.

     Tanya really didn’t know what to do or say now.  She was fidgeting with her skirt and trying not to pass out from the humiliation of it all.   There was a long silence.  She was dazed and confused.  She stared at Jennifer who in turn stared back at her.  Jennifer said nothing.  She was simply waiting for a reply and then realized her teacher was now scared of her.  It was as if Ms. Rhodes could not longer speak and was frozen dead in her tracks.  He legs wobbled and beads of sweat began to trickle down her forehead.  She really didn’t know what to do.  She had lost control and the class knew it.  Tanya suddenly felt strange.  Her loins were burning and the itch was getting stronger.  She suddenly wanted to just give in to this girl and say she was pregnant even though she wasn’t.  She didn’t understand her own feelings.  Then Jennifer took complete control and said,

     “Cat got your tongue?  Well, Ms. Rhodes?”

     “I…I jus…I…I really think we should just stop this conversation now.”  She fumbled out the words miserably.  “Can…um…can we please get on with our math assignments now?”  She begged for compliance from the teenage girl.

     “Oh no, I don’t think so.  We are having such a lovely conversation about your big, fat pregnancy.  Now isn’t that so?”  Jennifer said firmly.  It was more like a command then a question.

     “Yes…um…I mean no…I mean…yes Jennifer.”  The confused teacher said.

     “Now, admit to this class the truth.  You are big and fat and pregnant.”  Jennifer’s voice was pounding into her mind.  She was going to admit it.  Ms. Rhodes was going to admit to something that was entirely false.  She didn’t know why she was about to give in.  It was the way Jennifer had taken control of the situation.  She had been totally humiliated and challenged, but somehow, her vaginal lips wanted to part and explode.  She knew she was dripping.  She was getting so wet that she wanted to play the teen girl’s game.  It was as if Jennifer hijacked her mind and was pulling her deeper and deeper into her web.  Ms. Rhodes stood transfixed for a while.  It seemed as if the earth would swallow her up, but then, out came the unbelievable words,

     “I am big and fat and pregnant.”  The entire class started laughing hysterically as did Jennifer who had an eerie, sly grin from ear to ear.

     “Yes, you are.  Shame on you, Ms. Rhodes, for lying to this classroom and pretending your sinful ways did not exist.  Shame…shame on you, you naughty little Ms. Teacher girl.  On the mirror in the bathroom it says ‘I, Ms. Rhodes, love to put out and that is why I am pregnant and have a big, fat belly again.’  So, it would seem the graffiti is telling the truth.  Is it not, Ms. Rhodes?”

     Tanya was beginning to shake all over.  Jennifer was taking her deeper and deeper into humiliation.  She had to admit it.  She had to let the girl take her deeper into her own despair, so she uttered out the words,

     “Yes, Jennifer.”

     “Yes what teacher?”  Jennifer’s tongue rolled up waiting for her reply.

     “Yes, the graffiti is telling the truth.”

     “And what is the graffiti saying?”

     “It says I love to p…put out.”  Tanya’s tongue could hardly move.

     “And what else?”  Jennifer continued.

     “It says I am pregnant and have a big, fat belly again.”

     “Well of course it does.”  The teen said in a condescending tone of voice.  “Awe… poor thing.  You certainly do look like a little piggy now with a little piglet inside.  Your clothes are so tight.  You certainly can’t hide it now can you?  Why would you even try?  My, my, you are just a big, fat pig now, aren’t you Ms. Rhodes?”  There was no let up in Jennifer.

     “Yes.”  Her teacher whispered out.”

     “Say it, Ms. Rhodes.  Tell us all what you really are.  Tell us this instant!”

     “I am just a big fat pig.”  Tanya said while feeling broken.  The entire class burst out laughing.  They could hardly believe their ears.  Their respectable teacher was humiliated right in front of their eyes.  Some tears started to trickle down her cheeks as she had admitted to something that wasn’t even true just so she could feel her wet vaginal lips get even wetter.  Her panties were soaked now.

     “Very good, Ms. Rhodes, see…you can tell the truth.  I told you all she was pregnant.”  Jennifer shouted out to the class.  “I have a proposition for you, Ms. Rhodes.  I am going to come up there and put you in a strong headlock.  If you can get out, and you better really try, then we will drop this subject and you can go back to teaching the class.  Nothing further will be said about this to anyone.  Agreed, class?”  Everyone agreed.  “Ms. Rhodes, hello, Ms. Rhodes.  Are you still with us?”  She laughed and so did everyone else.

     “Um…yes.”  The bewildered teacher said.

     “Now, if you do not get out of the headlock, and I make you squeal; we do things my way from here on out.  Do you agree, Ms. Rhodes?”  Once again the class became silent.

     Tanya was in a state of fear and excitement all at the same time.  She had given in so far to the nasty teen.  She had no resistance left.  “Yes, Jennifer, I agree.”  She said while wanting to dig her fingers in between her own wet crotch.

     “Very well, here I come.”  Jennifer sounded off like she was tooting a horn.  The rest of the class was on pins and needles.  “Somebody watch the door for teachers and lock it on the inside.”  She shouted out as she approached the terrified and horny teacher.  Some of the other students moved their desks out of the way so it was like a circle in the middle of the room.  “Come here Ms. Rhodes and let’s see what you got!”  Jennifer commanded.

     “I don’t think we should be doing this.  I don’t want to wrestle you, Jenny.”  Ms. Rhodes said as she moved backwards toward her desk.

     “You wouldn’t stand a chance if we wrestled fully, and I think you already know that.  I am just giving you a chance to save face and get out of a headlock before I make you squeal in it.  Now come forward and bend over towards me.  Don’t make me have to jump up and grab your head.  I promise you it will be painful.  Do you understand?”  Tanya felt like Jennifer was looking right through to her soul.

     “Yes, Jennifer, I understand.”  The teacher came forward and bent over just like she was commanded to and Jennifer got her in a strong headlock with a very firm grip.

     “Okay, Ms. Rhodes, now let’s see if you can get out of this.  You are not doing so well…come on try to get out now!”  She made the grip even tighter and held her teacher to her hip.

     “Emmm…ehh…I’m trying.”  Tanya said, but try was all she could do.  The grip got tighter and soon Ms. Rhodes was being dragged across the floor and around in a circle.  She felt her knees buckling and the more that Jennifer spun her around and around in a circle the wetness between her legs increased.  Jennifer kept goading her to get out of the headlock.

     “Come on, Ms. Rhodes.  I’ve wrestled thirteen and fourteen year olds who are stronger then you.  Look everybody I am beating up an adult.  I’m only a freshmen and I am beating up an adult woman.  See, she can’t do anything when I hold on this tight.  She is totally helpless.  What a wimp!”  Jennifer laughed and continued to drag the woman around in the class.  Ms. Rhodes began to ride up her hip even more and had Jennifer gone any faster Tanya would probably flip right over her hip and onto the floor; so she slowed her pace down and made her wobble around wherever she moved her to.  She started digging in the elbow of her free arm into her teacher’s back giving her pain while she dragged her around in the headlock.  The entire class began laughing.  Soon, real tears were forming down Ms. Rhodes’ face as she begged Jennifer to stop.

     “Please stop…I can’t take much more…I give in.”  She begged.  The headlock had gone on now for at least fifteen minutes and it was clear that Ms. Rhodes was never going to get out of it.  Worse still was the fact that she was creaming her own panties and didn’t understand why letting this girl humiliate and beat her caused such a wave of sexual excitement.  She felt complete shame and knew the students no longer respected her either.

     “My, my, Ms. Rhodes, you are giving up so easily.  You’re just a weak little piggy, and weak little pigs squeal.  I told you that was the deal.  Either you get out of this or you squeal, and I have my way with you.  Now, pig, squeeeeeeal!”  She put her two fingers up the woman’s nose with her free hand and the squealing began immediately.

     “Weeeeeeeeeeeeee…weeeeeeeee…ssstop…weeeeeeeeeee…”  Ms. Rhodes squealed.

     “Now that’s better.  You’re a pregnant piggy, and piggies squeal.  It seems I have won the bet.  You’re weak and you belong to me now.  Get down on your hands and knees.”  She dragged her teacher down to the floor with the strong headlock.  She then got on her back and put her fingers in Ms. Rhodes’ nose again and pulled them upward.  “Go on now, crawl back to your desk chair.  Let’s go pig, and make your squeals for me.”  Tanya was crawling on her hands and knees with Jennifer riding atop her back, while continuing to make pig squeals.  Jennifer finally got off her back as Ms. Rhodes remained kneeling down like an animal by her own desk chair.  She instructed her to keep her nose to the floor.

     “Good, now stay, Ms. Piggy!”  She commanded.  “Everyone…class dismissed, and don’t you dare say a word of this to anyone.  This way we can have lots of fun with our new piggy.  Keep the inside lock on as you leave.  The students giggled and laughed.  They could hardly believe the humiliation witnessed on their teacher.  To them it was a day for the ages.  Once they all filed out, Jennifer spoke.

     “Stand up, Ms. Rhodes!”  She commanded.

     “Please, Jennifer, I can barely stand up let alone walk.”

     Jen quickly slapped her teacher in the face and said, “from now on you call me Miss Jenny.  You got it, pig?”

     “Yes, Miss Jenny.”

     “Well now, I will just have to take you along by the hand.  Leave your purse in your desk drawer and lock it.  Make sure you bring the classroom key with you so you can unlock this door later to get it.”  She pulled her by the hand, “Come along now, Ms. Rhodes.”

     “But where are we going?”  She responded on weak legs and a wet groin.

     “I am taking you to see the graffiti.”  She smiled

     “But what if a teacher sees us?”  She tried to hold back her hand.

     “Pay no mind, teach, you will just say your student has a personal problem that needs discussing.  They will understand.  Hell, it could be my period.  Hold on…I need to bring my back pack with us.”  Jen strode out of the room with her helpless teacher in hand.

     Things went along very smoothly.  They approached the bathroom door and went inside.  Jennifer quickly put the lock on the door which was from the inside.  It was a very old lock and could only be locked by someone from the inside.  Janitors didn’t even have a key for the lock.

     “Wow that went very easy.  I guess most of the teachers have already left.  Your class is always the last one out.  So we may have caught a break. Remember what I said.  If a janitor or teacher knocks on the door you just say you’re dealing with a student’s personal problems, got it?”

     “Yes.”

     Jennifer slapped her across the face again, “yes what, Ms. Piggy?”

     “Yes Miss Jenny.”

     “Good, now we are getting somewhere.  Go ahead take a look at the mirror.”  She pointed to it.

     “But there is nothing on it.  I don’t see any graffiti at all.”

     “True and you are not pregnant either.”  Jennifer smiled.

     “But how did you know, and why did you do that to me, then?”  Tanya asked in puzzlement.

     “I watched you one day in the classroom while everyone else left.  I hung by the door and peaked in.  I saw you fondling your own belly and pretending it was a real baby inside.  You rubbed on it like you were in heat.  It seems that pretending you have a baby reminds you of the one you did have and it also turns you on somehow doesn’t it?”

     “Yes, Miss Jenny, it does turn me on.  Don’t get me wrong, I loved rubbing my belly when I was pregnant, out of maternal instinct, but yes, it also did turn me on.”  She began to cry out in a flood of tears.  “It was a part of me.  It was my baby girl, and then I lost her.  It was like loosing half of my body forever.”  She began to get hysterical.

     Jennifer moved towards her and held her in her arms, “It’s okay, Ms. Rhodes, Miss Jenny is here to protect you now.  Oh, it’s all right.  You’re my little baby now.  I know what you want and what you need.  I am going to get you pregnant again; and then you will be my real Ms. Piggy with a real baby in the oven again.”  She moved the teacher’s hair from her crying eyes and kissed her full and firmly on the lips.  Then she placed her hands on her teacher’s belly and softly caressed it pretending there was a real baby inside.  “I think you secretly love women anyway.”  She said, “Don’t you, Ms. Piggy?”

     “Yes, Miss Jenny.”

     “Of course you do, but I think you love humiliation even more; and I am going to see that you get it.  I have a boyfriend who is a senior and he knocked up two girls last year, so he doesn’t shoot blanks.  I think he will be perfect.  Now, get down on your knees and beg me to make you pregnant again.”

     She got down on her knees and begged, “Please, Miss Jenny, please make me fat and pregnant again…please!”

     “Oh, I will.  I will also see to it that you serve me whenever I want.  I know that you are dripping wet.  You see, you are my slave now; and here is the first thing you are going to do.”  She opened up her legs, lifted up her skirt and pulled down her panties.  She made her teacher put her lips and tongue in between them and said, “Suck it…that’s right…be my good little pussy licker and make me cum all over that pretty face of yours.  Eat it good, my little piggy, eat it good…oh yes…that’s sooooooooo good…”  She pulled up on her ears as she made her lick it out and came on her face.  “Emm…My, my, such a good Piggy!  Now I want you to take this lipstick.”  She reached into her back pack and took out a bright pink lipstick and handed it to Ms. Rhodes.  “You are going to write on that mirror exactly what I made you say in the classroom.  Go on.”  She pulled her up by her hair and marched her over to it.  “Make sure it is clear and in your beautiful handwriting so no one will doubt it is from you.”  She wrote, ‘I, Ms. Rhodes, love to put out and that is why I am pregnant and have a big, fat belly again.’  Good girl.”  Jennifer said while patting her on the head.

    “I wish you wouldn’t have made me do that, Miss Jenny.  What will the teachers think?”

     “First of all…I am going to take pictures of it with my digital camcorder.  We want proof for all of my friends and your students.  I want you to go around feeling embarrassed while they think you may have indeed written it.  Although, I think they will assume a student copied your handwriting and did it.  Still, I know it will make you squirm with shame and humiliation; and I know you love that.  Don’t you my pet?”

     “Yes, Ms. Jenny, I love it.”  Ms. Rhodes confessed with dear like eyes and a mind that totally gave in to her teenage student’s domination.

     “Very well my little pig, but you are not done licking and sucking yet.”  She went to her back pack and took out an eight inch strap on dildo.  She waved it in front of her teacher’s eyes.  I’m sure you know what this is?”

     “It is a dildo.”  Her teacher’s eyes widened.

     “Yes,” she began to strap it around her waist, “and it is going right down your mouth and then into your pussy and your ass.  I want you fully stretched for my boyfriend, so when he is ready you will be properly fucked and impregnated.  Now, come here and lick at the base of these fake balls just like you would with a real cock, and do it slowly.  I want you to work that tongue up to the shaft and get it nice and wet so I can plop it in that soaking, slutty pussy of yours.”

     Jennifer made Tanya suck and slurp on the fake dong for a good ten minutes before she turned her around and made her place it right on her anal opening.  She made her fuck it deep and hard in her ass while she pulled back on her hair and fondled her breasts and showed them off in the mirror.  “Tell me!”  She commanded.

     “Oh please fuck my ass, Miss Jenny.  Please fuck my ass long and hard and deep.  Oh…god I am going to cum…yes fuck me, fuck me, fuck me…” and Jenny did so.  She made her hump and fuck it for almost thirty minutes before moving it to her pussy lips.  Then she shoved it in her from behind and made her do the same routine only this time deep inside her vaginal hole.  Still, Jennifer was like an artist.  She had brought her teacher to two orgasms already and then got her on the brink of a third one before stopping and pulling out the dildo, leaving her in want of more.  “Oh, please don’t stop, why did you stop?”  Ms Rhodes asked.

     “I want you to step back and pull up that dirty, tight skirt of yours and roll it up to your belly button so I can see your snatch.  You will open up your legs nice and wide for me like a ‘V’.  Then you are to start humping your fingers and playing with your pussy until you come.  I want you rubbing vigorously, Pig; because I am filming your third cum with my camcorder.   Get ready, Ms. Piggy, and say out loud what you wrote on the mirror while I film you.”

     Ms. Rhodes humped her legs and knees up and down while she manipulated her own pussy and pulled and stretched on it.  She began to rub it harder and harder with each coaxing from her lovely teenage mistress.

     “That’s right…say it loud and clear into the camera while you cum.”

     “I, Ms. Rhodes, love to put out and that is why I am pregnant and have a big, fat belly again.”

     “Again, and do it nice and loud you naughty teacher.  What a bad, bad, teacher you are.”

     “I, Ms. Rhodes, love to put out, and that is why I am pregnant and have a big, fat belly again.”  She screamed it out loud while she came all over her fingers in front of the camcorder.

     “Good girl.  Now lick those fingers off.  Your next lesson will be one of restraint.  I want you to take off all your clothes.  That’s a good girl.”

    

     Jennifer went into her back pack and took out eight pairs of panty hose.  She went over to her teacher and began to tie the hose all over her body.  She first tied her hands behind her back and then put one over her breasts and another tightly under them.  Then she proceeded to wrap the rest of them all around her body; making sure it was tight above and beneath her belly.  She knew that Ms. Rhodes loved seeing her own belly stick out since it reminded her of when she was pregnant and turned on.  She did this until her entire body was wrapped in hose.  Then she carefully placed her, new teacher slave, butt down on the floor and propped her up like a comfortable chair and sat down on her.  She knew the teacher’s hands would hurt under he own butt, but that is exactly what she wanted.  She placed her ass on Ms. Rhodes propped up knees and thighs; and faced her with her legs resting right on her face.  She even made her lick and suck her toes and feet for a while.  Then she took out an assignment of math that Ms. Rhodes had given her and went to work on it.  She did her homework as if she hadn’t a care in the world.  She was a straight ‘A’ student so it would not be hard.

     “See, aren’t you proud of me, Ms. Rhodes.  We got a lot done today and I even found time to do my homework.  Now you just stay still…and not a sound while I work…or my feet will go back in your mouth.  This is restraint, and this is discipline.  I do this to my big sister all the time.  You should see how much she likes it.  You know you were real easy to beat up.  I remember when I beat up another adult when I was around thirteen.  I really put her to the ground when she tried to stop me from swimming in her pool.  She was the head of a company but not when I got done with her.  I embarrassed her in front of all her peers.  She became another one of my piggies.”  Ms. Rhodes felt like juicing up again.  She seemed perfectly suited to her new found submissive role in life.

…To be continued

Comments:  Jackpot

Hotstorm39@aol.com